Star Wars - Tales from the Outer Rim

"Meditations, Part 2"
By: Sirra Xanye, Jedi Knight

Location: Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

Deep breath. She could feel the Force flowing into her every pore, could almost smell the electric energy of the universal energy as it bled into her. Her ears heard, her nose smelled, her skin felt, but her mind ignored all the minutiae in the forest that surrounded her. There was nothing but the breath, nothing but the Force.

The sun warmed her silky fall of black hair and the fine scales of her skin through the gossamer fabric of her wrap. The Force warmed her from within. She felt the eddying currents of the Force all around her, the Force as it flowed in, around, and through everything in the forest, in the Temple, in the air, and in the earth beneath her. The Jedi could have pointed right at any number of creatures, large and small, as they lived out their lives in the depths of the forest.

The Jedi Knight meditated on the Force, on the elusive nature of that energy that suffused all things. Random association led, not surprisingly, to the nature of life and the nature of living. From there to the Code of the Jedi. Meditation wasn't for specific problem solving - at least that wasn't her aim at the moment - but thoughts on the Jedi Code led her to consider the situation here at the Temple for a moment.

What should they do? Go to Coruscant to deal with the New Republic? Stay here to teach, to learn, to deal with their own problems in the Temple? And there were serious problems in the Temple. Circumstances aside, there were several padawans here who showed signs of falling from the path.

Even here, alone in the forest, she could feel the turmoil that plagued many of them. It roiled. Their inner pain, their doubt - it churned the Force so much that it was difficult to feel past it. So many problems here.

But this wasn't the time for her to deal with these problems. There were Jedi Masters here who surely saw the same problems she saw. These were their students, to teach as they saw fit. It was their place to correct their students, not hers.

Nothing but the Force.

She could feel the Force, extended her feelings out along the energy into space. The Force was infinite, and in moments like this she had an inkling what infinity truly meant. She was everywhere and nowhere, riding on currents of the Force.

Everywhere and nowhere, the insignificant being sometimes known as Sirra Xanye was in and of the Force itself.

She spent the entire morning sitting motionless in the clearing in meditation, eyes closed, breaths barely moving her chest under her sheer garment. Her eyes opened slowly as she came back to herself. After deep meditation she always felt chastened, small. This was no exception.

"Home Coming"
By: Korva and Chowe

Location: Kashyyk (Wookiee Homeworld)
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

She came out from hyperspace appearing like a shooting star across the night sky appearing suddenly out of nowhere; she peeled off to the right, heading for a forest planet, the fourth from the system's sun. A safe haven from Imperial Forces and Rebels alike, they needed a break and his friendly companion had been itching to get back home.

It brought a welcomed smile to the Corellian at the sight of his friend when he told him where they were heading; he almost crushed his lungs as he hugged him from the excitement.

It had been a long while since Chowe was last seen on his home world, seeing his friends and family, his wife or in Wookiee terms 'mate,' his children, he even had a new son he'd never seen. From the last message he'd received telling him of his son he wore a grin for weeks; he was now five months old, or was it six?

The ship came down, entering the planet, gliding effortlessly, puncturing through the upper layers of the atmosphere. She cut through the high clouds floating over the huge forest below that seemed to cover the ground in a green blanket. The planet was hot on most days but this time of the seasons it was stifling.

Moisture in the air only made it worse for humans but the changes in weather didn't seem to affect the Wookiees that lived here, much to Korva's annoyance as whenever he visited, Chowe was too busy having fun to care about him. But this small trip was worth it. His ship had taken a beating from all the Imperial ships attacking them; the last battle had damaged his stabilisers and the power core needed adjusting.

All tedious but necessary work. Being a technician in the Imperial Navy it was policy to fix the problem before it arose. 'Preventative maintenance' was what they called it but whatever the name it still meant the same thing: if there was a problem fix it before it grew worse and if you could catch it before it became a problem, even better.

The Wraith lowered down into a canyon with trees on either side. It was the same route Korva had used hundreds of times in the past; it was a secret route to hidden chambers deep in the forests hidden from Imperial ships doing passive scans of the planet. The Wraith turned slowly on its side as it passed through a tight gap in the canyon, missing the walls by mere inches. That part always gave Chowe the frights, his huge hairy hands grabbing the arms of his large seat as they flew through.

Korva only smiled, enjoying the feeling of flying at the edge of his seat. He could do that manoeuvre blind folded but it still brought a faster beat to his heart, getting the adrenaline flowing. The canyon broke off into three directions, straight, left or right. The Corellian piloted his modified freighter down towards the right, not his usual landing site but it still led to hidden landing sites. Large curtains made of vines and vegetation were drawn to the side, revealing a huge cave.

Lights were imbedded in the ceiling, shining enough light to engulf the whole cave. Machinery was everywhere from manual robotic arms and machinery to automated droids. A smaller transporter was at the rear of the cave but was half way through major repairs. Half the insides were spread out over the ground around the main hull; several droids were working on the ship from small R2 units to the large factory droids.

Not one of the droids stopped to look at the YT-1300 freighter as she came down, turning on the spot as she lowered to the ground, the landing struts coming out of her underside, locking into position before touching down on the ground, taking the weight when the vertical thrusters were finally cut.

"Well we're down..." he said. He raised an eyebrow as Chowe jumped off the seat like it was on fire; he turned, vanishing out of the cockpit, the thuds of his large feet echoing behind him bringing a soft smile to the Corellian. "You're welcome..." he whispered, finishing the shut down.

When he finally stepped down out of his ship, with Isia following closely beside him, he saw Chowe standing with his family and friends. Sixteen Wookiee in all stood in front of him a few metres from the base of the access ramp. If he hadn't known better he might have thought this was a lynch mob, but the moment he was down three of the Wookiees came up to him, each giving him a huge hug. The eldest, a large Wookiee with grey hair who was Chowe's father, picked the poor Corellian up off the ground, squeezing the air out of his lungs; Valkier had to endure the harsh treatment for several minutes as one by one the Wookiees welcomed their friend.

He was almost like part of the family. Sadly Chowe's father didn't understand basic so there had to be another Wookiee present to translate whatever Korva said. It was only a one way problem as the aging Wookiee was too old to learn new tricks, or so he said, but Korva thought differently. He was clever and sharp; even with his age he was as alert as some Wookiees half his age. Korva suspected it was just a show to keep the youngsters in check.

Once all the friendly reunions were all over and done with they were off heading up out of the cave through one of the many tunnels carved into the rock itself, they came out on a ledge looking out into the forest. The trees stretched out for hundreds of miles far to the horizon where two mountains stood. Whispers of clouds clung to the walls of the mountains like flies to a corpse. The largest of the mountains was almost half covered with snow and ice; the sister mountain only had white snow on its peak, signifying the differences in size.

A sound caught his attention. His eyes focused on the six bat like birds flying through the air above the tree tops in perfect formation. He watched as the lead bird dropped down, allowing another to take its place while it took up a new position at the rear. Korva had seen the same on other planets. The members of the flock each taking turns at the lead, giving the others time to rest on long journeys; they were heading east but Korva knew they would turn north to their nesting grounds.

The Corellian followed the party of Wookiees up a small trail from the ledge, stopping at vines that vanished out of sight high above; Korva looked down, losing the long thick vines in the thickening mist below forming in the late afternoon. One by one the Wookiees made their way up the large vines. Korva followed the first with his eyes who disappeared within a few seconds quickly followed by a second Wookiee and then Chowe climbed up.

Korva was damned sure he couldn't make the long difficult climb to the top and then proceed across to the other trees. They were two kilometres from their homes and it was a long trek through the forest among the trees. It seemed the company of Wookiees had known this as they produced two large baskets, one for Korva and the second for Isia who reluctantly climbed inside the smaller of the two baskets.

Korva was slightly dubious about getting inside, not knowing what had been in there before and by the smell he didn't want to know. Seeing that his friend had gone on without him, as he'd predicted, Korva was left with a choice: Refuse and dishonour Chowe's family or rough it out and hold his breath for the two kilometres.

It didn't take long for them to travel the two kilometres from the caves to the large huts built in the tops of the huge trees. Now he was inside; it was one of the most uncomfortable things he'd ever ridden in, he didn't want to fuss over trying to find a comfortable spot if there was one, knowing he may inadvertently distract the Wookiee carrying him and they'd both fall, so he was content to try and relax inside. But the boredom overcame him and he peered out, looking down. The shock at how high they actually were was incredible; hundreds if not thousands of metres separated him from the ground.

The tree they were climbing was dozens of metres wide with huge growing plants running up and down the trunk. Korva looked across and saw a hole in the side of one of the trees beside them. There was a ship resting inside which showed how large the trees were. The entrance was hidden by plants hanging down but the Corellian could still see the ship beyond because of the short distance separating them.

When they finally arrived at their destination Korva was relieved beyond words, beyond sense, but not beyond his aching bones which he moaned gravely as he stretched once out of the basket. Isia shook herself after climbing out of her own basket, back to her old self within seconds, much to Valkier's annoyance.

"What the hell do you put in those things?" he asked stretching. He'd asked the question before realising it and the soft growl he got from one of the Wookiees stopped him dead. He was frozen in place half in a stretch as he stared down at the basket he'd just crawled out of. "Babies...?" he asked, colour draining from his face. Getting a low grunt in reply Valkier nodded almost to himself whispering a single word. "Baby..."

He looked from the basket to the Wookiee who had answered him and back again, when his eyes settled on the Wookiee for what seemed the hundredth time. The Corellian seemed to snap out of his shocked horror. "Never again..." he whispered. He was certain those that were in earshot were sniggering as he followed. He took one last look back at the basket he was forced to use and shuddered.

That night Korva was welcomed as a brother. There was a large celebration of Chowe's return. The Wookiee spoke of their incredible tales. Korva wasn't listening but he was sure the Wookiee was putting on a good show, exaggerating certain parts. He looked down at the mug in front of him half full of the strangest liquid he'd ever tasted. He didn't know if he liked it or not and after nine mugs he was still no closer to deciding. But whatever it was it was having an affect. The world was starting to spin, the ginger coloured Wookiee groaned, responding to the statement. "I know the planet's continually spinning..." he said. "That's not what I meant..." After that his attempts for sympathy fell on deaf ears so he went back to his drinking, after all this was a celebration.

***

The sun was shining and far too brightly in his opinion. Moans escaped from him as his head rolled on the table. His eyes opened half way and that was as far as they would open. "My head feels like a sun's just exploded..." he whispered but no one was around him. He was alone on the large hall, the remains of the celebration all around him, his own mug was beside him turned over lying on its side. Korva's hand came around, hitting the mug, sending it flying off the table.

It was a bad mistake as the sudden movement made his headache ten times worse. "Agh!" he moaned, his hands coming up to his head. "Whoever's idea it was to come here should be shot..." Korva turned, this time very slowly, as he heard a Wookiee's growl close by. He saw Chowe walking towards him with his new son in his arms; the young Chowe Junior was fast asleep snoring quietly. "Yes I know it was me who thought of it, so go find a gun so I can shoot myself..."

He turned away from Chowe, letting his head fell forward, hitting the table. He heard the soft thuds of Chowe walking away, sniggering to himself. It was another annoyance that Wookiees could handle their drink; he'd never in his life seen a drunk Wookiee. He couldn't help but laugh at the thought despite the pain coming from his head as he did. Watching a drunken Wookiee might be worth seeing.

The day dragged. It was probably because of the continuous headache, but he wasn't a hundred percent sure. He'd taken twice the normal dosage of pain killers and still it persisted to torment him. So he'd decided to keep his mind occupied and try to fix his ship. Without much success.

"Spit and Polish"
by: Major Adam Edwards - New Republic Soldier/Smuggler

Location: Lusankya
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

The ranks of New Republic troops was an impressive sight. Each one was perfectly still, like statues. All of them were in uniform, staring straight ahead.

Adam entered. He looked at the rows of men. His XO, Captain Adrino Lax stood there.

"Major on the deck," Lax yelled. His voice rang through the large room.

The troops stood straighter. Many of them were older than Adam himself.

"I have heard many rumors of people disliking the fact that I will be commanding this mission because of my lack of military experience," Adam said to the gathered soldiers.

He turned to the other soldiers on the other side of the room.

"I'm here to tell you that I know what we are getting into, and I will not waste the lives of the men under my command. But I expect every soldier to do his duty. Is that understood?" Adam asked.

"Sir, yes sir," was the response.

"We're going into a battle with an entrenched enemy. The Imps aren't gonna go down without a fight. Captain Lax has your squad assignments. Let's get to work," Adam ordered.

The men snapped to action, hurrying around the room.

"Survival of the Fittest"
by Robin Black [NPC+]

Location: Jungle North of New Plouton
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

Eyes in the jungle peered everywhere. The animal grazed gently by the clear blue pool of water. Its fate was already sealed. The hunter approached quietly. In his arm he held a long sharpened staff of wood. His face blackened with dirt and grime, his arms scratched and scarred. His eyes locked on to the animal. The staff flew across the air, slamming into the side of the beast, knocking it down. The beast didn't die instantly as the hunter had hoped. The hunter got up from his hiding place and walked over to the dying creature. He then calmly and humanly broke its neck.

Robin looked down at his hands at the animal he had killed; the food would be good for a few days. Robin hadn't eaten for two, and his hunger was beginning to set in. He brushed his hair back and scratched his face; his stubble had gone unchecked for too long; he was starting to look like a crazy wild man. Only his two blasters and combat jacket showed that he had once been civilised. He bent down and pulled the spear out of its place. He then knelt by the animal and began to prepare it. It had been four or five days since he had seen any sign of pursuit. The Imperials had clearly given up on him. No sense sending good soldiers after dead ones. Robin knelt by the pool and wiped his arms and face clean. He needed to get back to civilisation, but what awaited him there? A price on his head and that was it. In the jungle he was safe, for the moment.

Robin cut open the animal and started a fire; both of his pistols only had minimal charge in them so he used sticks to start a fire. It was a long way but it was quieter. He wondered how Jack was doing. Surely he had gotten away? Robin didn't know, he told himself he didn't care, but he did. No matter what his brother did he was still Robin's brother and Robin couldn't give up caring so quickly. The betrayal had hit him harsh, but Jack knew that Robin would survive.

Night was creeping in, and it was beginning to get cold. It got cold every night in the Jungle. Robin had begun to get used to it. He cut off a large section of meat and stashed the rest in a tree for tomorrow. He then knelt by the fire and began to cook the meat. Despite his love of food Robin had never been anything more than a mediocre chef and the meat he cooked was burned on the outside and raw on the inside, but it was food. Robin ate it like a Rancor.

After the meal Robin reached a decision: he would begin the trek back to civilisation. He could probably get back into New Plouton; surely he would be able to. Jack had seemed to get in and out with no problems. However that had been Jack, Jack was smart. Robin wasn't dumb, despite constant accusations, he was just slow. He would spend hours pondering a problem and eventually come up with and answer. People tended to overlook that it was often the right answer.

After sating himself on the meal Robin leaned back and looked up at the stars. Tomorrow he would begin to head back to civilisation. He was drifting to sleep as the fire burned to its embers and eventually burned out.

"Good night, brother," he whispered as he drifted to sleep.

"Darker Purposes, Part 1"
By: Dargus Kandran
Yelara Zaneth
Va'Lesh (aka Forty-Seven) [NPC+]

Location: Dargus' Cruiser
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Yelara's tired eyes glanced listlessly up at the wall chrono, then fell closed again. She was too exhausted to care what time it was, and it wouldn't change anything to know. In a short while, more of Dargus' loyal, horny soldiers would come to ravage her; she would resist, of course, as she had done since her torment had begun, but it only made them hungrier and rougher.

They enjoyed taking her more than one at a time, and in different combinations. Sometimes it was one in front and the other behind; other times, one would take her from behind while she was forced to orally pleasure another. She complied the odd time, when she was too weak to fight; even when she didn't struggle, however, they revelled in slapping her around and otherwise mistreating her. Before the old bruises and cuts could heal, fresh ones were administered, and no one ever came to tend to them.

Yelara groaned and weakly rolled herself onto her back. At least Dargus had allowed her to keep the silk sheets on her bed, and they still felt wonderful against her naked flesh, but it wasn't enough to detract from the seriousness of her situation. He was trying to break her, and would eventually succeed, especially when he refused to let her see Leshie. She cried herself to sleep - when he allowed her to sleep - just thinking of what was happening to her child. At times, she wasn't even certain he still lived. And Liam... She had no doubt Dargus would let him live, if only to force him to witness the violations being inflicted upon her. He would break Liam too, if he could, though upon realizing he couldn't, Dargus would likely murder him for the pure enjoyment of it all.

Despite all her disheartening thoughts, Yelara refused to cry now. She knew Dargus was watching and listening, and she wouldn't give him the satisfaction of knowing she was weakening. Instead, she made it a point to burst into laughter at times, mocking, jeering laughter directed only at him. Coincidentally enough, no sooner did she start than a cohort of men would file into the room to silence her. It was fulfilling knowing she could still torment him.

"Come on, Dargus," she called out hoarsely. She chuckled languidly and dragged her hands down her torso, passing them over the odd bruise, but not wincing at the pain elicited. "Or do you just prefer watching, listening.... Hm?" Yelara dipped her hand between her legs, moaned quietly, then drew them back up along her sides. "I promise I won't call out Liam's name." She snickered.

It was only a few moments of silence, with only the sound of Yelara's ragged breathing filling the room, before the door opened and Dargus and one of his black-clad guards strode into the room. It was one of the clones, one of the males. So far, it had been all of Dargus' other men who had ravaged her, the clones seeking no pleasure in such a thing. The guard took up a position near the door, and Dargus filed further into the room. "My dear sweet wife," he said in a mocking voice. "I must say that my men speak very highly of you. Since Maeren and Lerrah left us, they said we haven't had a good slut on board."

Yelara shot him a feral grin as she turned onto her stomach again to face him. "Only the best for your men, Dargus," she replied sardonically. "In fact, my time with them has been far pleasurable than any I've ever had with you. And to think, I've been getting second best all this time..."

"Well, that's very good for you then," Dargus said. "Though, I've got something new for you today." He turned to the guard and nodded. The young man diligently began removing his armour, starting with the helmet. A tumble of red hair fell to the youth's shoulders as he set the black helmet aside. He moved to the rest of his clothing, paying no mind to Yelara or Dargus. Dargus smiled. "A fine specimen, isn't he?"

"Of course he is," she replied smugly. "He's got his father's eyes." She chuckled lowly and summoned the young man over. "It must kill you," she said, "that I would choose my own child over you."

Dargus laughed and hoped the shock in his eyes didn't betray him. He wouldn't have thought she would willingly go with her own son, clone or no. "It doesn't kill me," he said. "Though, I imagine with the doctor's help, I could rid of my child and you could carry his." He indicated the clone with a nod. "His name is Unit 47, but you can call him Leshie if you'd like."

Yelara sat up slowly, causing her tangled hair to fall limply upon her shoulders. She couldn't help smiling tenderly at the dashing young man nearing her, a vision of what her child would be in the future, and he was beautiful. "Come," she said softly to him, and opened her arms to the man.

He did as he was bid, and easily slipped into her embrace.

Dargus took a step back, and found himself wondering if this was a mistake. He hadn't expected her to be so accepting, but should have known better. She would do anything to spite him, anything at all. But, he wouldn't let her get to him...couldn't let her, not and hope to retain his hold.

"What's your name?" she murmured to the young man, while tenderly stroking his mane of red hair. She buried her nose into the silky strands and sighed contentedly at the scent that would belong to her son when he was a man.

"I have no name," he said. "They...they just call me Forty-Seven."

"No," Yelara whispered. She cradled his face in her hands and raised his head towards hers. "You're name is Va'Lesh. Isn't that a pretty name?"

"It is," he said. "It's a noble name." He smiled. "Va'Lesh. I like it."

"And do you know what that means?" she asked, cradling him against her chest, much as she did her own Leshie. "It's Corellian. That's where we're from, you know. It means 'freedom.' Wouldn't you like that, someday?"

"I am here to serve," he said. "I...I don't need freedom. I wouldn't even know what to do with myself... I...what is it like?"

"It's wonderful," Yelara breathed. "The things you can do, Va'lesh...they're amazing! Have you ever seen a lake?" She smiled. "Of course not. But you can, someday. You can swim in real water, feel the sun on your face... And there's grass and trees and the most beautiful flowers... Oh, Va'Lesh, wouldn't you want to experience that?"

"I would like that very much," he said, eyes wide with wonder as he gazed up at her. "Someday...yes, I would like to see that."

"Well maybe someday," she said softly, "I can show you." Yelara smiled tenderly at the boy and lightly kissed his brow. Staring into his breathtaking blue eyes, she added, "My son."

He looked up at her and smiled. "Mother?"

Yelara laughed softly and kissed Va'Lesh's cheeks and brow happily. "That's right," she told him. "That's exactly right. And you have a father too, you know. You have his eyes..."

"His eyes?" the youth asked as he gazed into her eyes. "I...I have a father?"

"Forty-seven," came an irritated voice from behind them, "you are supposed to be having sex with her. Get to it, and Yelara, you know what you're supposed to do."

"I know," she replied all too cheerfully. "I just wanted to introduce myself to my son." She caressed Va'Lesh's cheek fondly and reclined him onto the bed. "Just remember," she whispered, brushing her lips against his cheek, "he made us do this. Remember that, Va'Lesh, and hate him for it."

Yelara gazed down into her son's eyes - or what would be her son in eighteen years - and kept smiling, even when she was forced to sit atop him and pleasure the boy. She derived no enjoyment herself from the act, but the surprise and twinge of arousal she identified in Leshie's face indicated that he was. Yelara didn't mind, however. This was her son, and living aboard Dargus' vessel, he would never get an opportunity to experience the joys of life, including making love to a woman. This was her gift to him, and in the process, she gained some time with her son, clone or not.

"Are you pleased, Dargus?" Yelara asked casually. She shot him a shrewd smile over her shoulder, while she swayed against Va'Lesh. "You got what you wanted, isn't that right?"

"To have your son get you with child would be an amusement," Dargus said. "But, you're already carrying mine. You appear to be enjoying him so much. Perhaps you'd like to bear your son's son. Or, would you like to spend a night with Kallia's daughter? Wouldn't that be a delight?"

"As long as it vexes you," she replied. She chuckled and returned her focus to Va'Lesh. The boy seemed completely at a loss for what to do, as clearly shown by the look of confusion in his blue eyes. Yelara smiled warmly at him and lightly dragged her fingers down his arms until they came to his hands. "It's alright," she whispered. Yelara clasped his hands and brought them to her waist. "You can touch. Go ahead."

He did. Slowly at first, sliding his hands over her smooth skin. His eyes showed fear and doubt, but there was something more beneath the surface. The young man bit his lip and held back the emotions turning beneath the surface; he would only experience the pleasure. None of the other, not now...not yet.

"Isn't it wonderful?" Yelara whispered. She laughed gently at Va'Lesh's uncertainty, but saw that it was quickly fading. She placed her hands atop his and slowly slid them towards her breasts, the one area he seemed apprehensive to go near. "Touch them, but be gentle," she told him. "That's what women like."

"Nice," he whispered. "Very nice. And, smooth. You are very kind to me... I...I think I like you. You are different from the others." He smiled. "I like difference."

"That's because all your brothers are the same," Yelara explained. "But in the real world, everyone is different. There are thousands of women, many nicer than me. I bet you'd like them too."

"My sisters are pretty," Va'Lesh said. "I don't see them out of their battle armour very often, but they are. They have long dark hair and dark eyes. I think they'd be as smooth as you."

Yelara nodded slowly, and cast a dark gaze in Dargus' direction. His malignant smile all but validated her assumption: he'd cloned Yara as well. When she looked upon Va'Lesh again, her face brightened, and she smiled at him once more. "Do you talk to them?" she asked. "Do you talk to Yara? That's their name, you know. Yara, and I bet they're just as beautiful as their mother is."

"They are beautiful," Va'Lesh said. "They're nice to us too. They're our sisters."

"You know," Dargus said with a laugh. "Funny story. About Kallia. Did you know she had a little operation? Keeve wanted a woman who didn't already have others she was devoted to like his little bitch. So, he had the doctor make a few adjustments. She was quite obedient. And, all Keeve needs to do is give her a command, and she does it. His favourite is 'Spread your legs.' "

Yelara's sensual motions halted and were replaced by a violent trembling of her body alluding to the fury being contained within it. It all erupted, however, in a wailing cry as she flew from the bed and launched herself at Dargus. "You bastard! You son of a whore!"

Dargus only laughed while he fended off Yelara's attacks. "What? No witty comeback? No attempt to turn it against me in some sharp turn of phrase? You disappoint me, Yelara. Such a brutal, violent reaction...so unlike you."

Yelara growled as she attempted to drive her nails across his cheek, but he easily deflected her hand. "My reaction is the logical one," she spat. "You lied to me. She didn't want to see me because she didn't care; she didn't want to because you screwed around with her head!" Yelara shrieked and threw herself at him again.

"I did not screw around with her head," Dargus said. "The doctor did it. Now, stop trying to hit me, Yelara, or I will have to punish you. Though, perhaps I should punish that husband of yours."

Yelara laughed cruelly and stood back, with arms no longer thrashing at him, to peer up at her husband with clear hatred. "Go ahead, but you'll suffer far worse when he does kill you. Everything you do to us makes us stronger, Dargus. You will lose and die in the process."

Dargus smiled as he reached down and pulled the comlink from his belt. "It's Kandran," he said into the device. "Castrate the Jedi."

"No!" Yelara lunged forward for the device and grappled for possession of it. "Don't do this... Don't! Punish me, not him. I did all of this!"

"Aww," Dargus cooed. "So you like that thing your husband has slung between his legs. Return to Forty-seven and finish making him a man. I imagine he's feeling rather deprived right now."

"Promise you won't touch Liam," she said. "Promise me, and I'll do what you say."

"Very well," Dargus said. "I promise."

"For whatever that's worth," she replied disdainfully. With a scathing glare, Yelara walked back towards the bed and knelt upon it beside Va'Lesh. "I'm sorry I kept you waiting, my sweet boy," she murmured and brushed her lips against his.

"It's alright, Mother," he said softly. "While you were away, I was thinking about what I will tell the others."

"Oh?" Yelara smiled curiously at Leshie and gracefully lay down, pressing herself to his side. "Tell me what you'll say," she murmured and moved her hand to his groin.

"I'll tell them that I met a most wonderful woman, and that the Master told me to be with her. She was most gentle and caring, and...and she was my mother. I'll tell them that you are extraordinarily beautiful and compassionate."

"And that she does love you," Yelara reminded him. She saw the young man flinch, then relax as her hand began caressing his phallus. She imagined he would have plenty to report to his friends after this. "I do love you, Va'Lesh," she continued. "I don't know you well, but you are my son and I love you. Will you remember that?"

"I will remember," Va'Lesh said. "I will remember for always...Mother."

Yelara smiled affectionately and again kissed her son's lips. It was a tender, chaste kiss, nothing like what she was doing to his phallus. "And tell Yara," she whispered, "that her mother loves her too...as does her Aunt Yelara. Will you tell her?"

"I will tell her," he said. "I will tell all of my sisters. And...and I love you, Mother."

Yelara nestled her cheek to Va'Lesh's chest and sighed contentedly. "Thank you, my son. You don't know how happy I am to hear that."

"What does it take to get through to you," Dargus growled. "Forty-Seven, get your cock inside of her, and make her scream. If you can't do it that way, take her from behind."

Va'Lesh looked up at Yelara, sorrow clear in his eyes. "I am sorry," he whispered.

"It's alright," Yelara assured him. "I know it's not you, my love. Dargus is an evil man. Remember that." She caressed Va'Lesh's cheek soothingly as she shifted onto her back. "It's alright, son," she said softly. "It won't hurt me. It's alright."

"I'll be good," Va'Lesh said softly. He leaned in and kissed her cheek gently. "I like how you touch me."

"That's how you touch the people you love," she explained. Yelara opened her legs for Va'Lesh and pulled him down onto her. "This is my gift to you, my son," she murmured. "I'm happy to give it."

Dargus watched as the two of them began making love. He didn't let his reaction show, but he was beginning to hate her, her and her attempts to spite him. The fact that she was successful probably added fuel to the fire she was fanning. He flung out a hand, and used the Force to activate the camera. If he had to "enjoy" this show, then he wanted Liam Zaneth to enjoy it as well. See his wife going at it with his own cloned son. That should at least fill him with some despair, Dargus thought.

Va'Lesh cried out with the pleasure he was sharing with Yelara. He loved how she made him feel. He loved how her words made him think. He knew there was more to what he was, to what everything was, than when he'd come into the room. She had helped to open his eyes. "I love you," he whispered.

Yelara nodded quickly and embraced her son to her more fully. Her body swayed in time with his, attempting to slow him down and train his motions to become less frenzied and desperate. She kissed her son's cheek and languidly brushed her fingers through his long hair, all the while watching Dargus. She would make certain he knew it was going to take much more than this to break her. He always had underestimated how strong she was. "Enjoying yourself, Dargus?" she asked.

Dargus smiled, berating himself inwardly for not having the smile in place before. "Of course," he said. "The two of you are marvelous together. Quite a show. I must say, I am impressed. Perhaps I can use you to help train up a few male pleasure clones."

"Of course," she agreed readily. "This way I can turn them all against you." She chuckled derisively.

"It's a shame I can only castrate Liam once," Dargus said. "Though, I could clone him as well, and let you watch him die a million deaths."

"It would still change nothing," she told him. "It still wouldn't make me love you."

"Oh, this isn't about love," Dargus said. "This is about suffering."

"Because I scorned you," she pointed out. She rubbed Va'Lesh's back gently as he cried out into her ear, then kissed her son's cheek. "I wanted to love you, Dargus," she continued. "I did. I wanted to believe I could make you a good person...but you never wanted that."

"I would have welcomed it," Dargus said. "But, I am who I am...I am a Sith Lord. But, did you really care? I don't think you did, Yelara. I don't think you were interested in anything but your revenge!"

"I loved you," she snapped. "When you were tender, and you treated me well. You're a Sith because that's what you choose to be." Her toned softened as she whispered, "But you don't have to be. I can help you, Dargus...if you'd only let me."

"You'd give up Liam for me?" Dargus asked, his manner changed completely from a moment before.

Yelara sighed softly, then nodded. "If you return him to the planet...with Leshie, I would, Dargus."

"Very well," Dargus said. "And, if I do this, you will be mine?"

Liam would never allow her to sacrifice her freedom for his, but being Dargus' wife was far better than having to worry whether her husband would live or die. I'm sorry, Liam... "I will, Dargus," she whispered. "Once Liam and Leshie are safely on the planet."

"They will be safely on the planet by tonight," Dargus said. He gave her a wolfish smile.

Yelara narrowed her eyes at him and added sternly, "Alive, Dargus."

"Of course alive, my dear," Dargus said. "I figured that was what you'd wish, so that is what shall be done."

"I know you're hiding something," she told him. "But I don't know what...and I can't pass up this opportunity."

"What ever would I hide?" Dargus asked as he moved forward to her. "Would you like me to take your little darling's place, my dear?"

Yelara stroked Va'Lesh's hair and kissed his cheek, tasting the salty perspiration there. "Let him finish," she said to Dargus. "This might be his only chance ever."

"Very well," Dargus said. "I will leave you alone with him. Come to me when you are finished; I shall be in my room."

"Of course you will be," she replied, a hint of disgust in her voice. Yelara turned her face into Va'Lesh's cheek, seeking to look anywhere but at Dargus.

Dargus turned away, a smile filling his face. He left Yelara with her cloned son to make arrangements for Liam and little Va'Lesh's departure from the ship. There was still much to do.

"He's a bad man, Mother," Va'Lesh said softly.

"I know, Va'Lesh," she replied. "That's why you have to help me."

"I will," Va'Lesh answered. "I will do whatever I can to help you. I love you, Mother, and I do not wish to see you unhappy with him. I do not wish to see you hurt by him."

"Then you must find a way," she murmured into his ear, hopefully low enough that Dargus' eavesdropping equipment couldn't detect it. "You have to find a way to free Liam. He's a powerful man, Va'Lesh, and if he has your help, I know he can defeat Dargus."

"I will help him," Va'Lesh whispered back. "I will help free...my father."

"Thank you," she whispered and kissed her son's cheek. "And please...make sure little Va'Lesh is alright. He's your brother, in a way, and we can't let anything happen to him."

"I will make sure they are both safe," Va'Lesh whispered. "And, I will try to gain the help of my brothers and sisters without rousing any suspicion."

"Oh, thank you, my son..." She kissed Va'Lesh's lips tenderly, then embraced him. "Thank you... And in gratitude, I will allow you to experience the bliss of reaching your manhood." Yelara brushed her hands down his strong back, and smoothed them over his rear. "It's alright," she whispered. "You can finish."

"Thank you, mother," Va'Lesh said. And, with increasing cries of passion from both of them, he did.

As they lay together afterward, he looked up at her and smiled with affection. "Thank you, Mother," he said. "I...I wonder if One Twenty-Three would like to share those feelings with me. I think she is my favourite. We share our meals together. She has a...a funny sense of humour."

Yelara glanced down at her son with mild wonder, then chuckled and kissed his brow. "You have a girlfriend? That's so wonderful, Va'Lesh! And if she feels for you as well, she'd want to be with you."

Unable to control it, Va'Lesh blushed. "Is that what she would be? My girl friend?" He smiled. "I think I like that very much."

"I think she'd like that too. You should try and get some time alone with her," Yelara suggested, then smiled slyly. "And show her what I just showed you."

As his grin widened and Va'Lesh blushed again, he said: "I think she would like that too."

Yelara snickered and caressed her son's cheek affectionately. He was bright, handsome, and charming...just like his father, and Yelara was glad she'd had the chance to associate with him. She doubted Dargus would ever let her see him again after she began her services to him. "In case we don't speak again for a long time," she said softly, "I want you to remember that I love you, and that I'm proud of you. You'll remember?"

"I'll always remember, Mother," Va'Lesh said. "I'll try to see you as often as I can. Perhaps I can even bring One T-- Yara to meet you."

"I would like that." She held her son close and brushed her lips against Va'Lesh's chin, chuckling softly to herself at the hint of stubble she felt grazing her skin. "You've grown into a noble man, Va'Lesh. Your father will be proud."

"Thank you, Mother," Va'Lesh answered. "I am the man you and my father made me." He was silent for a moment, then blushed. "Mother, was I...good?"

Yelara refrained from laughing and looked into her son's brilliant, blue eyes to reply, "For a first timer...you were perfect. I imagine you'll only get better after practicing with Yara."

"I think she will enjoy that very much," he said. "Especially if she makes sounds like you did. We don't have much time to be together, but we will find our time together...if she wants. What of Master Kandran? Will you be alright with him, Mother? I do not like the way he treats you."

"I can handle him," she assured her son. "He will mistreat me if I'm not docile...but while I carry his child, he won't kill me."

"Please be careful mother," Va'Lesh said. "I will rescue you and take you and Father and little Va'Lesh and Yara to safety. Together we will be a family. We should not be here."

"You're right," Yelara said. "None of us should. But...we will prevail, my love. And we will be free again...my Va'Lesh."

"Freedom," he whispered. "We will have our freedom again, Mother. I promise."

She smiled wistfully at her son, then sighed and held him tighter. "You're just as brave and determined as your father. You should visit him if you can, Va'Lesh. You'd really like him."

"I will try to get to him, though Master Kandran keeps him well-guarded. Perhaps I can get on the detail that brings him his food."

"Clever boy..." Yelara chuckled and kissed Va'Lesh lightly. "Just be careful, alright?"

"I shall, Mother," he whispered. "And, I hope we can see each other again. I...I would like to get to know you...to...to be your son."

"But you are, Va'Lesh. You already are." Yelara held him to her, making the most of the short time they had left. "I love you, Va'Lesh. But you should go now. Dargus will be expecting me, and I shouldn't keep him waiting."

"I will save you from this mother," he said. "I will save all of us."

"Just don't lose your life in the process," she urged him. She held her son-to-be for a moment longer, then reluctantly pulled back. "I have to go. I wish I could stay."

"I will miss you, Mother," Va'Lesh said as he stood, then offered her a hand up. "I will think of you often, and hope to see you soon. Perhaps I will have a plan to get us safely away the next time I see you."

Yelara accepted Va'Lesh's hand and slipped off the bed. He was slightly taller than she, but still at a height where she could gaze directly into his eyes. Yelara sighed and raked a hand through his hair. "You're beautiful, Va'Lesh. I'm so glad Liam and I could bring you into this universe."

Va'Lesh gave her a smile that was nearly identical to Liam's. "I am too, Mother," he said. "And, I am very grateful that I had this time with you, to know you and know that I love you."

"And maybe soon, you can discover the same about your father." She smiled fondly as she kissed each of Va'Lesh's cheeks, then held him in an embrace for a lingering moment. "I'll see you soon, son."

"Goodbye, Mother," Va'Lesh said as he watched her. He gave her a warm smile and then waved. "I'll tell Yara about you. And, I'll show her the things you showed me!"

"And I know she'll love you for it!" Yelara called back. She blew her son a kiss, and waved vigorously at him. She felt her heart lurch with a yearning to follow the young man, but she had hopes that they would see each other again soon.

He gathered up his belongings, waved once more, and slipped from the room. He kept his eyes on hers as long as possible, but in the end he knew he must leave or else he would get in severe trouble. For himself, he didn't mind...but for her, he couldn't do that. He needed to save her from this place, and couldn't do that if he angered the Master. "Goodbye, Mother," he called as he disappeared down the hall.

Yelara sighed heavily and felt a shiver run through her upon Va'Lesh's parting. She'd given him a moment of warmth and comfort in what was to be a future filled only with suffering and loneliness; she missed her son already, as well as her baby, and especially her husband, who she was unlikely to ever see again. No matter how arduous the times ahead were, she still refused to shed a tear. Instead, she smoothed out her dishevelled hair, pushed her shoulders back, and strode out of the room with the regal airs of that empress she had once been. If Dargus thought she was intractable before, he was in for an even more difficult time now.

"Darker Purposes, Part 2"
By: Dargus Kandran
Yelara Zaneth

Location: Dargus' Cruiser
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

"Ahh," Dargus called as she came through the door of his private rooms, "my beautiful wife. I hope your time with your son was enjoyable, even though he was a clone of Va'Lesh."

"Yes," she replied tightly, "quite enjoyable." Yelara stopped a distance from the bed, where he was reposed casually and with the look of a man who knew he was in complete control. She resisted the urge to sneer at the sight of him, and instead smiled. "So...I'm here. I think we should talk."

"Very well," Dargus said as he shifted in a position more conducive to talking. He gestured her closer. "If you'd like to sit on the bed, you may. Or, I can have a chair brought over for you."

"I'll stand...for now," she answered. "I don't much feel like sitting. It's far too uncomfortable after what you encouraged your men to do to me."

"It didn't have to be that way," Dargus said. "If you hadn't been so defiant and willful, it would have been easier on you. It doesn't have to be that way now, not any more."

"Until the next time?" Yelara chuckled wryly and moved slowly closer to him. "You showed me how vicious you are, Dargus, and how weak your love for me is. Did you even ever love me at all?"

"I've always loved you, Yelara," Dargus said. "I've never stopped. It's just...you know I've got a difficult, complex life. And...it's just difficult. I've...I've never had someone like you, Yelara. I've never been able to...to express love in that way. Will you help me? Help me to express my love for you?"

Yelara sighed wearily and sank down upon the end of the mattress. "I've been trying," she told him. "I thought...I'd turned you away from the darkness. I thought you were happy and the future bright... Then you just...reverted, Dargus. I thought my love was enough...but it wasn't."

"It was...it was...Liam returning. And, your grandfather's reaction to me. They...they pushed me back toward the darkness. The feelings were too strong. You'll be my strength, won't you Yelara? You'll help me stay strong?"

"I don't know," she said quietly. "I just...think that I can, but then I remember what you've done to me, and allowed others to do to me... What happens the next time you get scared, Dargus? Will you kill me?"

"I couldn't kill you, Yelara," he said. "I could never do that, no matter how evil I am. My feelings for you, despite everything, are too deep." He reached a hand out to her. "I need you, Yelara. I need you."

Despite all of Yelara's apprehensions, a small part of her existed that yearned to give Dargus the chance he asked for, that still believed she could change him. But she wasn't prepared to surrender to it fully yet. "I-I don't know, Dargus..." she said, turning her eyes away from his outstretched hand. "I think we need time. Once Liam and Leshie are on the planet...we can just try and start over again."

"Of course," Dargus said. "We will be in a position to send them to the planet in just a few hours. I have a ship already being prepared for them."

"Thank you," she murmured. "At least that will be a good start. Though...a better one would be to call off your men." She gazed up at him with a stony stare and said, "The more frequently you send them to torment me, the more I hate you, Dargus. Is that what you want?"

"I don't want that," Dargus said. "From now on, you will be off-limits to them. Will that be acceptable?"

Yelara chuckled weakly. "What the hells do you think, Dargus? Do you take me for some whore who revels in what those bastards do to me?"

"From what you've said to me about them and my own skills in bed," Dargus said, then let the words trail off, allowing Yelara to fill in the rest. "But, perhaps that is not so."

"Of course it isn't," she muttered. She gestured to the purple and blue splotches covering her flesh and added, "Do you think I enjoy this? Do you think I enjoyed allowing strange men do this to me? I'm not sure how much you were, but I was not particularly excited about any of it." Looking down at her hand resting atop the red sheets, Yelara sighed. "Things were good for a time," she admitted. "I just...I realized I couldn't hate Liam anymore." She hesitated for a moment, then slid her hand across the smooth sheets and brought it up to Dargus' knee. "I'm sorry. We both hurt each other...and it has to stop now."

"It will stop now," Dargus said. "And, once Liam is no longer around to torment me, I'll be able to treat you as you deserve, as I should have from the start. I am so sorry, Yelara. It was very wrong of me to do what I did. I hope you can find it within you to forgive me, but I know if you can't, I understand."

She nodded slowly, uncertainly. "I'll try, Dargus. We both will."

"I'll do whatever it takes," Dargus said. "I don't want to lose you...as I've lost so much else. You're the only source of good in my life, Yelara. You are what has kept me from turning completely to darkness. You can save me."

"But it won't change anything if you don't alter your lifestyle, Dargus. I mean...you still associate with your Master, allow him to dictate your actions. If you want me to help you, you'll distance yourself from him permanently."

"I will try," Dargus said. "He's...he's a powerful man. I don't know how easily it will be to break away from him, but I will. I'll do it for us, and for our life together. For our future." He placed a hand over her abdomen. "For our child."

Yelara resisted the urge to shrink away at his touch, but it was his child, and she was determined to accept that. "The child you were so willing to dispose of a short while ago?" she reminded him. "Gods...do you even realize the things you say and do half the time, Dargus? Are you that possessed by the darkness?"

"I was upset," Dargus said. "I couldn't have carried through with that, not even at my darkest."

Yelara sighed and gently covered his hand with hers. "Well...let's hope not. If you do harm this child...I don't think I could ever forgive you."

"Our child will be completely safe," Dargus said. "I will do everything I can to keep both you and our child safe."

"And Liam and Leshie?" she asked with a raised eyebrow. "You will keep them safe, won't you, Dargus?"

"After I send them to the planet, you wish me to watch over them?"

"No," she said slowly, "I wish to watch over them...to make sure nothing happens to them. I think you know what I'm getting at, Dargus."

"I think I do," Dargus said. "You don't trust me. Will you ever trust me, Yelara? Is this just a foolish charade we're enacting now? Where you pretend to love me, all the while watching after them, pining for them? How can I truly give myself to you knowing that you won't allow yourself to trust me?"

"I said we'd have to build that trust again," she replied softly. "And we will. In time."

"Very well," Dargus said. "But Liam cannot return to the Jedi. If I return him to the Jedi, he'll only raise them against me. No matter how much I love you, I will not endanger myself in that way."

Yelara frowned. "So he will not be free to go where he wishes?"

"He can go and do as he wishes," Dargus said. "Though, I do not want him coming back against me. He could easily organize the Jedi against me, Yelara, and they will come and kill me. I will not bare my throat for them."

"I wouldn't expect you to." She cradled his cheek in one hand, and said softly, "But you'll already have his wife. At least let him have his Jedi Order."

"I wish you to be my wife, Yelara," Dargus said. "Not my hostage. If he does try to raise them against me, I would be forced to use you as leverage. I do not want to do that."

"Then don't," she whispered. "Dargus...make peace with him," she pleaded. "Talk to him...work something out. Please."

"Do you think I'll ever be able to make peace with him while I send him away and keep his wife here in my bed? Do you truly believe Liam Zaneth will just let you go like that?"

Yelara sighed. "No...but if you made peace...maybe we could work something out. You could be a good man if you tried, Dargus. I know Liam would accept you if you turned from the darkness, like he did."

"You're so certain of that?" Dargus asked. "So certain he wouldn't want my blood for what I've done to you, for what he's been forced to watch done to you?"

"He's a Jedi," she said quietly. "He wouldn't...not and risk being consumed by the dark side again."

"So, because he's a Jedi he'll be willing to allow his wife to stay here with me? He'll just go off and be a Jedi while you and I stay here and raise our children? He'll be willing to accept that?"

"No," she answered flatly. "But if he sees you can be a good man...things could be different. Don't you want that?"

"I want you," Dargus said. "What if he doesn't agree? What if he would rather be with you himself? What do you do then? Do you still choose me over him?"

Yelara closed her eyes wearily and sighed. "I don't know. I'm too tired to think. I don't know what to do."

"How do you think he would take it that you would choose me over him? Perhaps that could be what drives him away, and makes all of this that much easier."

"And destroy him in the process?" Yelara pulled away, shaking her head slowly. "You'd like that far too much. I won't do it."

"And you think seeing you go off to be with me will be good for his mental health?" Dargus asked. "You want me to make peace with the man, and then send him off while I stay here with his wife."

"Maybe you wouldn't have to send him off," she said. Smiling, she shifted closer to Dargus and looped her arms around his neck. "Maybe we could work out an arrangement of sorts."

Dargus slipped his arms around her and drew her even closer. "An arrangement? Me, you, and him together?"

Yelara shrugged while brushing her lips against his chin. "It could work. But I'd have to speak with him...and you'd have to change."

"I will try, Yelara," Dargus said, shifting his eyes to look into hers. "I promise I will."

"And that's all I can ask of you." She smiled up at him, then motioned her eyes towards her bruised and sullied body. "Do you think I could get cleaned up?"

"Of course," Dargus answered. "If you need help, I can send for someone."

"I can manage. Though...do you think I could get something to wear?" Chuckling, she added, "I know how much you like me this way, but I'd prefer clothing."

Dargus reached into a pocket and pulled out a small square of silky material. He held it out to her with a questioning raised eyebrow with his lips curled into a playful smile.

Yelara rolled her eyes and laughed as she snatched the fabric from him. "Thank you for your generousity. I'll remember that tonight when I'm lying in your bed." She grinned slyly at him and slid backwards off the bed. After a cursory glance at the cloth graciously supplied to her by Dargus, she daintily positioned it over her crotch and began moving back towards the refresher. "Works perfectly."

Dargus laughed. "I'll have some clothing brought in for you," Dargus said. "Would you prefer the leather or the sandsilk?"

A broad smile stretched her lips and Yelara couldn't help purring as she said, "Leather, please."

Dargus smiled then laughed again. "I do like it when we get along," he said. "I'll see you soon, Yelara."

With a wink, she turned and padded towards the refresher. Just before getting too far, she glanced over her shoulder at Dargus and tossed him the patch of silk. Her sultry gaze as she disappeared into the small room indicated it was an invitation to join her. She hoped he would take her up on it; she almost had him fully wrapped around her finger, and would need to if her scheme was to prove successful.

Dargus wasn't long in following, and soon appeared in the doorway, regarding Yelara with a lustful look. "It is a crime to hide such a beautiful body under even one layer of clothing."

"Well...a woman does enjoy her privacy sometimes," Yelara pointed out, while sampling the falling water's temperature with one hand. "Besides...I would think you wouldn't want your wife exposed for all unworthy eyes to see."

"I like the unworthy eyes to see what they are unworthy of," Dargus answered as he brushed a hand over her hip, then tracing the outline of her tattoo with a finger. "I gave Maeren a tattoo identical to that."

"I know," she replied. "Maeren showed me. Why did you do it?"

"To remind me of you," Dargus said. "You left me with so little, and...and I needed something."

"You drove me away," she said. "If you had nothing, it was because of your own deeds."

"I know," Dargus said. "But...but I still needed something of you...something to remember..." He looked up at her. "I know I've done so many things that were wrong, but...but...but you have to admit the tattoo did look very nice on her."

Yelara smiled and shifted around to face Dargus, with her back pressed to the wall. "It did... She was very skilled, too. It's too bad you had to send her back."

"It was," Dargus said. "Though...I haven't been able to experience the pleasure of her charms for quite some time due to my devotion to you. However, if I wanted to...I still could."

Yelara raised a skeptical eyebrow. "Really? And how would you manage that? I don't think Keeve would agree to bringing her on board."

"The woman with Keeve...she is Maeren for all intents and purposes. However...however she is a clone. One of the first actually."

Yelara chuckled weakly. "You...you cloned her? Keeve doesn't know a thing?" She laughed again, attempting to contain her rage. Though, she imagined Keeve's anger would be far more intense if he found out the truth. "So," she said, "where is Maeren? It'd be nice to catch up."

"She's still on my moon base," Dargus said. "With Keeve here, I felt it best if the clone and the real Maeren weren't in the same place...just in case Keeve ended up somewhere he wasn't supposed to be."

"I see..." Yelara turned her back to Dargus, seemingly testing the water again, but really attempting to conceal her disgust. "Well...as long as you haven't cloned me, what do I care?"

"I haven't," Dargus said. "And, I haven't cloned Kallia either. I am not that wicked."

"But wicked enough to remove all memory of me from her?" She chuckled coolly, then stepped into the shower.

"The idea was Keeve's," Dargus said. "He wished for a woman to love him and no other. Besides, you know she didn't approve of us. It was a kinder thing to give her no memory of the love she bore for the woman who had just married yet another."

"You were doing her a favour?" Yelara snorted at him. "You weren't. You were doing it so you could have me all to yourself."

"I did it for Keeve," Dargus said. "Maeren had nearly broken his heart with her love for Kaysa and Merrick, and nearly everyone else she encountered."

Yelara turned beneath the raining water to face Dargus. "But she still loves them - the clone. How did it change anything?"

"Kallia was to give him someone who would love only him," Dargus said. "But, he couldn't give up his love for Maeren. So, now he has both: Maeren who loves him among many others, and Kallia who is solely devoted to him. Of course, she's also devoted to her children."

Yelara's breathing stopped, but resumed once she overcame her initial shock. "Children? What are you saying?"

"Oh, I guess you hadn't spoken with her before she found out. She's pregnant actually."

"Pregnant?" Yelara hadn't realize no sound had left her mouth, until she noticed Dargus squinting as if trying to hear whatever her moving lips had said. "I...I didn't know that. Does she?"

Dargus nodded. "Yes," he said. "She does know. And...and I believe the child is Liam's."

Of all the possible reactions, Yelara found that laughing was the first thing to come to mind. She continued laughing, even as she carried on with her shower and finally said, "It figures... She can't even remember who I am, yet she's having my husband's child. I imagine you're enjoying this."

"Tremendously," Dargus said, though his tone implied the opposite. "Keeve's not as upset about it as I expected him to be. I believe he wanted to be the father."

She looked sidelong at him, still wearing her smug grin. "And you?"

"I truly have no stake in who the child's father is," Dargus said. "And, it's not as if I was in a position to give her a child."

"Oh no?" Yelara nodded thoughtfully and pushed her hands through her sopping hair. "If she'd let you near her, you would've given her one. I know you would have."

Dargus shook his head. "Not now," he said. "To give her a child since you returned to me...I made a vow, Yelara."

"And you really plan on keeping it?" she asked with a note of skepticism. "I mean...you refused to before, the first time we were together. I was just a concubine to you then. And now?"

"You're more than that to me," Dargus said. "And, I've kept my vow to you. We do have something special, my love. Something unique and...and rather amazing. We're good together when we're not fighting...very good."

Yelara smiled tenderly and extended a wet hand to touch his cheek. "We are... And we'd be better if you got in here with me."

Dargus smiled, an expression of pure mischief. "You want me to be...good? Come, come, Yelara, you know that when I have the naked body of my favourite woman near me, I am...quite naughty."

She chuckled throatily as she turned fully to face him, her body glistening with the water washing over her curves and dripping from the tips of her breasts. "I wouldn't have invited you in if I didn't know that," she said. "Now...are you coming?"

"Fairly close," Dargus said as he feasted his eyes upon her body. He quickly removed his clothing, a lustful smile curling his lips as he kept his focus on her body. "Definitely close."

Yelara grinned and directed a splash of water in his direction. "Stop being a fool and get in here. I'm getting a little chilly."

With a laugh, Dargus slipped into the water with her. "You know," he said as he pressed his body close to hers, enjoying how nicely their slick skin moved together, "I don't think we've ever done this before."

Yelara frowned pensively. "Really? That's strange... Is there anything else we haven't done?"

"Made love in zero-g," Dargus said with a smile. "I think there are a few things, and if you're up for it, I'd like to try them. It's been awhile since we've gone out shopping together. Would you like for me to spoil you rotten, my love?"

Yelara was genuinely surprised and especially when she nodded readily. "I want to. I want you to take me shopping."

Dargus laughed. "Then we shall go shopping," he said. "We can go to Tae'Karada, or we can go somewhere else entirely. Sometimes it's very nice to find new places for things like that."

"Then tomorrow." She pushed her hands over Dargus' chest and leaned up to kiss him. She didn't know if she'd be overcome with disgust at having to touch a man she despised, but when their lips met and she felt nothing but a slight passion building, she felt only fear that she was allowing him to pull her in again.

"I love you, Yelara," Dargus whispered once their lips parted. "I know I haven't shown it, but I do. You're the only woman I've ever felt this way about, the only person I've ever cared this much about."

"And maybe in time," she answered softly, "I can grow to love you too, again. But I'm here now, so let that satisfy you for the time being."

"As long as I can make you smile," Dargus said. "And, as long as my presence doesn't repel you. We'll figure out how to make this work, Yelara. We'll make it work; I promise."

"I know," she whispered. "And then everything will be perfect." She closed the distance between their lips and kissed him again, initiating the start of their shower-time activity. They didn't speak again for the entirety of the shower and simply physically reconciled, but Yelara was certain they were both playing a ruse on one another, that their expressions of love were empty and a darker purpose lay behind them; the only thing left to be determined was who would come out victorious.

"Suitable Lodgings"
by Alex "Zero" Stalker - Slicer

Location: Thanatos, The Aftershock
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

The bar was half empty, and the half that wasn't didn't look at all friendly as Zero made his way into the room. Every eye seemed to appraise the expensive clothes and the trunk he was carrying with the trained gaze of professional predators. They noted the blaster and turned back to their drinks, to wait for the idiot with the fancy boots to get drunk enough to make the blaster less of a risk.

Zero knew what they were thinking, at least in so much as he had the common sense to figure it out. But, he'd come up in some of the worst areas of his homeworld on less than he had on him now weaponry wise. He set his eyes on the bar tender, a thin Twi'lek female with long tentacles and approached her.

"So, where can a guy get a glass of cirrus ale and a place to hang his hat around here?" he said, planting himself at the bar.

She looked at him for a long moment, nothing less than hunger in her eyes as she added up how much the man's wardrobe alone must have cost. "Ale I've got, and rooms as well, stranger. Assuming you can pay the price."

Zero gave her a half smile. "Well, let's see the room and then we can talk about price, I guess."

Moments later he had followed her up the stairs and down a narrow hallway into a sand littered room overlooking the street. He made a circuit of the small room, peering into the closet and the poor excuse for a bathroom and sat his trunk down. "Alright, how much?"

"Two hundred credits a week or Six hundred for a month, in advance," she replied, knowing that the price was absurdly high.

Zero chuckled. "I'd love to haggle prices with you for the rest of the day, but I'm tired. Imperial credits good enough for ya?"

She shook her head. "Imperial Credits are worthless. Four hundred a week, One thousand a month."

Zero shrugged and produced a sack of Imperial coin credits and tossed it to her. "Great. Get out and let me get some sleep."

The Twi'lek hefted the bag a moment and nodded. "Sleep well, and be sure to lock your door." With that she bowed once and hurried out.

Zero closed the door behind her and slid the lock into place. Opening his trunk he pulled out a motion detection array and aimed the beam under the door of the room, plugging it into his slave board and programming the sweep. Then he wired the slave board into the uplink unit on the back of his wrist. If someone moved anywhere near his door he would be awake in an instant.

What he would do with that instant he wasn't overly sure, but it might be enough of an edge to let him get a few shots off. He had a feeling this neighborhood was going to be a little tougher to survive in than he'd expected.

"I better make myself real useful to someone, real fast," he muttered as he lay back on the bed. "Or hire a bodyguard of some sort."

He drifted off to sleep with his mind still weighing the options of protection.

"Distance, Part 1"
By: General Shrezade Anoran
Captain Dresh Kano [NPC+]
Captain Rilanna Kir

Location: The Lusankya in Hyperspace
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Rilanna Kir braced herself against the bulkhead as blaster fire rained through the opening, spattering against the far wall. The resistance by the Imperials was strong here, but they expected less the further they went in. This would be the test...getting through this pocket of Stormtroopers. Reza was pressed against the wall to her side, matte black combat armour nearly invisible in the darkness of the bay.

Killing the lighting had been one of the first tasks, and one easily accomplished with a well-placed blaster bolt. Ril checked the charge on her pack, and frowned. She only had another thirty seconds of fight time left, and the recharge was going slow. It always seemed to go slow when she needed it most.

She glanced at Reza, her own face hidden behind the helmet she wore. "You said there was another way out of here," she said through the helm's comlink. "It'll be easier than gunning it out with the Imps. And, if it puts us out in a good position, we can eliminate that group of Imps while we're at it."

"There is another way out," Reza replied, "but it will require us to get into the corridor. Do you see that narrow passageway directly in your line of sight?" At Rilanna's affirmative, she continued. "There is an opening into the air ducts. Conveniently enough, it should bring us into an outflanking position. Is that what you had in mind, dear?"

"It is," Rilanna said. "Getting into the corridor will be a risk, but I think we can make it if we have a big enough diversion."

"A smoke grenade would only panic them," Reza thought out loud. "They'd bolt and rush in here."

"True," Rilanna answered. "If we lay down cover fire, we only expose ourselves, and a stray shot could hit any of us in there. And, there's too much space between us and them. What about a different type of grenade down there? I've got a sonic concussion one that should give us around ten seconds of time to get in."

"That should be enough time." Reza sent an order to their team to provide cover fire on her mark, then gave a nod to Rilanna. "Make it good, Captain."

Ril attached the canister to the end of the launcher. She gave a nod to Reza. At the answering nod, she spun into the open, levelled the weapon and fired. Bolts of blaster fire started, searing the air as they sped past. Then they just stopped.

"Got 'em," she called.

"We'll contact you again once we're on the other side," Reza told their troops. Then she dashed into the corridor and slipped into the side passage. "Over here, Rilanna!" Reza dropped to her knees by the panel concealing the duct and holstered her weapon. "I have to get it open. It might take a while."

Rilanna dropped down on the other side of Reza to shield her from when the troops came out of their stupor. "I've got you covered," she said.

"I would expect nothing less," Reza retorted, then produced an energy cutter and set to work slicing through the durasteel panel.

"No time for banter now, Reze," Rilanna said as she kept her eyes open for any Imps aiming a weapon in their direction. "We can spar later if you'd like."

"Spar? What do you mean, Ril?" The helmet she wore shielded her face from the showering, blue sparks emitted by the plasma beam cutting through the metal panel; it also proved efficient in hiding the cruel smile curling her lips sharply. She always did enjoy tormenting Rilanna.

"How did you ever get to command a space station if you're too dull to understand what I mean?" Rilanna snapped back.

"It's not that I don't understand," Reza replied. "It's that the idea is so ridiculous, I was momentarily surprised that a woman of your intelligence could think of such a thing." She chuckled inaudibly. "Perhaps I've overestimated your mental prowess."

"Take your fucking station back on your own," Rilanna spat, and then stalked back in the direction from which they'd come.

"So be it," Reza muttered. She jammed the energy cutter back into her artillery belt and got to her feet. One powerful kick was enough to break free the panel, and no sooner than it had fallen into the duct did Reza crawl inside. She always knew she would be alone in this, and Rilanna was proving her right.

"Good luck with Dresh," Rilanna said into the private channel she shared with Reza. "Though, I suspect that acidic tongue of yours will drive him away before long." And, with that, she was gone.

Reza cut all comm connections, including the link to Rilanna's. She wasn't in the mood to listen or speak to anyone, especially Rilanna. Though, she was doing well in driving the girl away. "You'll thank me, my dear. You will." Then she pushed all thoughts aside and hastened her crawl through the duct.

The sound of blaster fire grew louder the further she went, indicating the Imperials were near. As she settled onto her knees before the grate leading directly to the enemy troops, Reza wished she had waited a little longer before pushing Rilanna away. She had one blaster, and even with the element of surprise on her side, she could manage to take down only a couple before they subdued her. But, she wasn't about to ask for help.

In one hand, she held her blaster, and in the other she reached for her energy web disruptor and set it for a wide dispersal. It would reduce the weapon's efficiency, but at least it would be effective in stunning many soldiers at once. Hopefully it would provide her with enough time to take the majority of them down.

Not requiring her energy cutters for this grate, Reza sat back, aimed her weapons for the opening, and kicked her legs out. The grate skittered across the deck, alerting some of the closer troopers to her presence. Before they could turn fully, Reza fired her disruptor. A small group of the Imperials were enshrouded in a tangle of electricity. The blue-white forks crawled over their armour and immobilized them, but she hadn't gotten them all. Those on the opposite side of the doorway turned their weapons onto her. Reza couldn't remain long in the open, so she pushed herself out of the duct and came out firing. Two of the troopers went down, while the others opened fire. She rolled behind the crowd of crippled soldiers still caught in the energy web, and used them as her cover.

"Move out!" she shouted into her comm, and continued assailing the Imps wildly with blaster fire.

Aim was proving difficult considering the opposing fire sailing at her from the Imps. The energy web wouldn't hold out for much longer, and she would soon lose her shield of troopers, as well as gain a few more enemies.

Only one of her many shots managed to connect, and upon seeing their comrade go down, the other Imperials seemed to become more aggressive in their attack. One spear of blaster fire nicked her shoulder and another came dangerously close to her head. Reza ducked back behind her barrier, but continued firing blindly into the group of soldiers before they could decide to advance.

A glimmer of hope came soon after as the distinct sound of booted feet and New Republic blaster fire drew nearer. Help was on the way, and already were the Imperials diverting some of their weapons fire towards the oncoming Rebels.

Aid, however, proved a little too late for Reza. Without warning, an armoured foot struck the blaster from her hand, and she watched it briefly as it slid away from her. She looked up at the soldier coming free of the electric webbing's snare, just in time to see a knee slamming into her helmet. It was knocked clear from her head, which became even more obvious when her unprotected skull struck the deckplating as she fell back. Reza's briefly blackened vision cleared, only to see four white-armoured soldiers standing above her with blaster rifles aimed at her. She sighed and raised her arms above her head in surrender.

"End simulation," she said, her voice tinged with pain and disappointment. The simulated soldiers distorted then vanished, leaving her with a troop of Rebels, people she was to lead and be respected by, coming to help her from the ground. Reza slapped away the offered hands, and returned to her feet. "I'm fine," she muttered, even though she was swaying perilously.

With one hand covering the back of her head, Reza strode unsteadily off towards the bay doors. They'd failed, and under her command. She wasn't certain they would ever be ready.

***

"Where are you going?" a voice behind her asked.

Rilanna spun and found herself facing Dresh Kano. In her battle armour, she was taller than him, though not by much. "I'm leaving," she said.

"I can't let you do that," Kano said. "You're a necessary part of this operation, and I can't let you just walk out."

"I'm not one of your troops, Captain, and you can't force me to cooperate."

"Can't I?"

"So we've replaced one oppressive regime with another?"

"It's not like that and you know it." He scrubbed a hand through his hair and growled with frustration. "Shrezade needs you, Rilanna."

"Shrezade Anoran needs no one but Shrezade Anoran. You should write that down and make sure you refer to it often; it'll give you less headache and heartache that way."

"Look, I'm sorry about what happe--"

"No you're not," Rilanna snapped, her anger flaring. "Her forcing me out only helps to strengthen your standing with her. Hell, without me around, you may actually get to spend your nights in her bed. Then again, without me around, you may become her target to play her teasing games on."

"It's not like that," Dresh said. "Look, Rilanna, I know--"

"You don't know anything, Captain," Ril said, her voice a menacing echo from within her helmet. "I can't stay here much longer. She won't admit it, but she's a petty, jealous bitch who can't stand the fact that I'm with Lerrah, but she won't come out and say that. Instead, she tells me it's perfectly fine for me to be with Lerrah, and then does every possible thing she can to make mine and Lerrah's life an utter hell. So, thanks to Reza's petty, spiteful nature, I'm leaving. You're welcome to her, Captain Kano. I'm out."

"I'm afraid not," Kano said. "Because of the sensitive nature of this operation, I can't let you go."

"You don't trust me?"

Kano sighed. "I don't trust anyone. Lerrah's ship is grounded, and you can't leave the Lusankya, except to participate in the mission."

"To hell with that," Rilanna snapped. "I'll be on Lerrah's ship if you need me."

"We can provide quarters for--"

"Lerrah's ship will be fine, Captain," Rilanna said. "I've had enough of New Republic hospitality." She turned on her heal and stormed away, leaving Dresh Kano to watch, slack-jawed, as she left.

***

Reza adjusted the compress held to the back of her head and took a sip of her brandy to dull the pain. She would have succeeded if she'd had back-up, if she'd had Rilanna. It was an irksome admission, both in that she realized she couldn't win her station back without her, and in that Rilanna had abandoned her when she'd needed her most. She wasn't certain she could trust her any longer.

"May I come in?" a voice from the doorway asked. Dresh Kano stood there, leaning against the frame watching her. He wore a lopsided grin, but there was concern filling his eyes. "You look like you could use...a refill."

Reza sighed. "How did you get in? And I thought I said I wanted to be alone."

"Yes, I do remember you saying something along those lines," Dresh said. "Though, I wasn't sure if that extended to me as well. But, I'm here and I've got another bottle of brandy if you've still got room. And, we need to talk."

She relented, being far too tired to fight, and motioned him inside. "Talk about what?" she asked wearily. "We failed miserably. I'd really rather not discuss it."

"You will need to do one of two things," Dresh said. "You'll need to either get Rilanna back onto the mission, or you'll need to assign a new second-in-command for your team."

"Rilanna will not rejoin the mission," she answered. "Therefore I will be scouring this ship for a new second-in-command." She smiled wanly and added, "However, I don't trust anyone else on this ship, therefore I will not require a new second-in-command." Reza sighed and relaxed back against the chair. "I will succeed without. Don't worry."

Dresh raised an eyebrow. "Are you certain?" he asked. "You don't have half the combat experience she does. You are far more temperamental under pressure than she is. And, the two of you are acting like children. Will you at least talk to her, Shrezade? If not for you, then for the mission?"

Reza abruptly sat up straight again, sending a spike of pain through her skull. She winced and tossed back the last of her drink to numb the insistent throbbing, then slowly closed her eyes and settled back against the chair. "I won't," she said quietly. "She's asking for things I cannot give her yet, and when I deny her, she throws a tantrum. There's no time for immaturity from her, Captain, and no time for me to deal with it."

"No," Dresh said. "You're too busy being immature yourself to deal with hers. You taunt and tempt her at every turn, and then quickly shut everything down as soon as she responds. You've got her spinning in circles, and then quickly step back and pretend you have no idea what's happening. I heard your conversation, and you did know exactly what she was talking about. Since I met you, all you and Rilanna do is circle each other looking for an opening...her to your heart, and you to hers. Of course, you're looking for an opening where you can slip a vibroblade through. How long before you start to put the same distance between us, Shrezade? How long before I get too close and you have to drive me away?"

"That's not going to happen," she snapped, regarding him again. "Did you ever think that I'm behaving as I am because I wish to spare her feelings? She wants to love me, Captain, and she wants my love in return. I can't offer that yet, and it isn't right to keep leading her on. She has Lerrah, and I have you. She should just let me go, but she's not ready to yet. I'm forcing her hand, that's all!"

"You may have told her that she has Lerrah, but according to her, you lash out at both of them. Do you really want her to have Lerrah, Shrezade? Is that what you want? Or are you just stifling your own jealousy because you know you can't commit to her the way she wants you to?"

"No, I'm not jealous," she said. "I could have her if I wanted to. If she wishes to have Lerrah, she may. But I want no part of either of them."

"You're a bad liar, Shrezade," Dresh said. "I've seen the way you look at her and Lerrah together. I can see you don't like it. But, it's your own business. However, I strongly believe that this mission requires Rilanna Kir's presence. She's good in a fight and you need her in there."

"So what? You'll have me beg?" She chuckled and leaned in towards him. "I thought you only preferred that when I did it to you."

"Oh, I do prefer that very much," Dresh said. "And, I never said anything about begging. Shrezade, I want you to be completely honest with me for a moment. Do you really want to lose Rilanna? And, are you certain you are completely fine with her relationship with Lerrah? Please trust me in this...and trust in yourself."

Reza let out a long sigh and looked down upon the compress, now resting in her lap. "She's dear to me, Captain," she answered quietly. "And no, I would rather she was not with Lerrah while professing her love for me. But she's so young, Captain, and I'm so...confused." Reza's gaze shifted to Dresh's as she continued, "I don't want to hurt her, but I know this is best. She's asking for so much, and I know I won't be able to give her what she deserves. Lerrah can, and for Rilanna's sake, and because I do care for her, I want her to be with someone she can be happy with."

"If you're going to allow her to be with Lerrah, you need to allow her. You can't hold it against her, Shrezade. That isn't fair to her either."

"She's only with her because I can't be," she pointed out. "It isn't fair to Lerrah that she's second choice. So...I'm making her first choice by driving Rilanna away. I call it an act of goodwill."

"It's not goodwill if you continue to punish her for that decision," Dresh said. "Shrezade, if you're going to let her go, you need to let her go. I don't mean disassociate yourself from her...but you need to be okay, inside."

"But it's hard," she told him. "I don't want to lose her, Captain. I just...I don't want to hurt her, that's all."

"Which do you think hurts her more? Being honest with her, or what you've been doing to her with your own affections and with Lerrah?"

"I know," she admitted reluctantly. "I just... I'm afraid, alright? I'm afraid of having to face her and know I'm about to hurt her. Is that so wrong?"

"No," Dresh said gently. "It's not wrong at all. As long as you are honest with both her and yourself, it's fine...and that you're scared says good things about you."

Reza smiled quizzically at Dresh. "It does? Like what?"

"That you are compassionate and do care about her. If you weren't scared about facing her, that would mean you didn't care."

"And that wouldn't bode well for us, would it?" She smiled tenderly at Dresh as she reached a hand out to brush his cheek. "I do have a heart, Captain... It just sometimes gets buried beneath all the worries and insecurities. But it is there, I assure you."

"I know," Dresh said, and brushed his hand over hers. "I care for you deeply, Shrezade. I didn't want you to do something to hurt her, because it could end up hurting you as well."

"I had a feeling concern for my well-being was involved in this somehow," she said playfully. "But...I thank you, Captain. Though, I really could have used your help when I had a troop of Imperial soldiers ganging up on me."

"I know," Dresh said. "But at the point you'll have Imperial troops ganging up on you, I'll be out in my fighter making sure the Imps don't get any reinforcements into the station. You'll need someone you can count on in there...someone you can trust."

"And can I really trust Rilanna when she turns her back on me without a moment's notice?" Reza asked.

"Because you pushed her away," Dresh said. "She cares for you very much, but you keep pushing at her. Of course, she should realize what she wants can't happen...but, it's hard to get those new concepts into your head sometimes. You must admit, you haven't exactly been kind to her about this. Your acid tongue has been working overtime at her."

"I know," she admitted grudgingly. "I don't even realize it sometimes. So...I'll apologize." Reza smiled slowly at Dresh, while shifting closer to him. "But...my head's a little sore. Can't you do something about that?"

Dresh smiled and slid up behind her. He brought his hands to her temples and began rubbing gently. "Better?" he asked softly. "She went down to Lerrah's ship, I think. After we get rid of this headache, did you want to go talk to her?"

Reza sighed and leaned back against Dresh. "After. Unless you're trying to get rid of me now."

"I'm definitely not trying to get rid of you," Dresh said. "I happen to like you here with me, my dear. I think...well, I think it's rather nice, actually. Me and you, together. Me trying to help you get rid of a headache...while we sit close together. Your hand on my knee, playfully teasing me with your fingertips."

Reza chuckled. "So...what are you saying, Captain? You like having me around?"

"You know," Dresh said with a smile, "I think that's exactly what I'm saying. I hope you don't mind me saying that...but it is the truth."

"I don't mind," she answered, finding herself smiling broadly. "In fact, I like being here with you." Reza glanced up at him, and said, "I hope you don't mind."

He brushed his lips against hers. "I don't mind one little bit," he said. "I think this is the perfect place to be. So, how's your head feeling, my dear?"

She shrugged coyly. "A little better... Though, you've got some other ways of healing a headache, don't you?" she whispered.

"I know of a few that have a good chance of working," Dresh said. He brought his lips to her temple, kissing one side and then the other. "I think I know of one other, but we're sadly...overdressed."

Reza chuckled and shifted around to face Dresh. "We can fix that," she said, and proceeded to undo the buttons of his shirt. "Quite an easy fix, actually...especially if we resort to tearing."

"Oh, tearing," Dresh said. "I've never...never had the chance for that. It sounds...sinfully wicked. May I?"

Reza paused to regard Dresh and assess his sincerity. The mischievous smile he wore was convincing enough. "Why, certainly, Captain Kano," she replied, spreading her arms wide. "Let the tearing begin."

"Distance, Part 2"
By: General Shrezade Anoran
Lerrah Breijal [NPC+]
Captain Dresh Kano [NPC+]
Captain Rilanna Kir

Location: The Lusankya in Hyperspace
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

With a laugh, Dresh grabbed hold of either side of Reza's shirt and pulled it apart, sending little fastenings flinging off in a variety of directions. He then forcefully removed her bra, tossing it behind him as he lowered his face to her breasts, taking one nipple into his mouth while his hand found her other breast.

Reza's reaction was to snicker, adding in the odd moan, at Dresh's attentions. "Are you always this enthusiastic?" she inquired, while trying to blindly force open Dresh's pants.

"Not always," he said. "Just sometimes...like now. It isn't too much, is it?"

Reza dipped her hand into his underpants and answered, "What do you think?"

"Oh, I think it's about perfect right now. I never knew you had such a wild side, Shrezade. I hope you don't think poorly of me if I say...I kind of like it."

"I...I don't mind," she said with a note of uncertainty. "I just didn't know I could be this brash and bold with a man... It certainly wasn't like this with Vraner."

"Do you like it?" Dresh asked softly as he moved his mouth up to her throat while he forced open her pants, earning a boisterous laugh from her.

"I think I do," she replied breathlessly. "It's a very liberating feeling." Giggling, she added, "As is how frantically you're attempting to remove my clothing."

"Rather nice, isn't it?" he asked as he slid up toward her lips, while his hand slid down between her thighs. "I like this side of us, my dear."

Reza sighed unsteadily as her hands smoothed over his bare chest. "I think I like it too. I feel good with you, Captain. I feel so calm and sure. I don't quite know what that means yet...but I imagine it's something good."

"I think anything that doesn't have us fighting against each other or wanting to kill each other is a good thing," he said. "We go well together, Shrezade. I don't know what it means yet either, but I do know that I am...enjoying it very much."

"I should hope so," she drawled. "You're the first man I've been with for ten years. All my sexual energies have been pent up for that long, and you're the first to experience them." She kissed him slowly and deeply, then pulled back and whispered, "Consider yourself lucky."

"I consider myself very lucky," Dresh said meaningfully. "I never thought to find another person I could feel so free and alive with...until you."

"Thank you," she replied softly, pausing a moment to gaze tenderly upon him. "Considering what I've been going through with Rilanna, that's something I'm grateful to hear. It means I may not be so cold after all."

"Definitely not cold," Dresh said. "Though, sometimes uncertainty can be mistaken for coldness. You're definitely not cold, Shrezade. And, anyone who says you are is blind."

"It's not people," she told him, and lowered her eyes to watch her fingers idly brushing along his abdomen. "I just feel it sometimes. I'm so reticent about my feelings, reluctant to share them, then I look at Rilanna, and she's so passionate... I just feel like I should be that way too, but I can't...and it just makes me think I'm wrong, somehow, that I'm cold inside. At least, that's how I think people perceive me."

"And, how they perceive you is a concern to you? You don't want them to think ill of you. You're very passionate with me, Shrezade. What stops you other times?"

"Because I have a job to do," she answered. "And...an image to uphold. When I get back to my station, they have to fear me, Captain. They have to think I'm cruel and unyielding. If they believe there is even an iota of compassion in me, my station will become overrun with criminals...not that it already isn't..."

"And is that what you want to be?" Dresh asked. "And is that the face you must show to everyone?"

She glanced up at Dresh with a crooked smile. "Is that the face I'm showing to you now?"

"Why, no," Dresh said with a smile. "Actually, the face you're showing me now is...quite nice. I must say that it is quite a becoming face."

Reza held her chin high and smiled proudly. "Why, thank you, Captain Kano. And for that, you will be given the honour of engaging in sexual intercourse with me...if you wish."

"Oh," Dresh murmured. "That is a very tempting offer, especially as I gaze upon your body. I do hope to honour you with our sexual union in ways that only you and I can find."

Reza chuckled and leaned in closer to Dresh, managing to wind her legs around his waist. "Well...then what's the hold-up? Not developing any doubts, are you?"

"No doubts at all," Dresh said as he positioned himself, and then slid himself inside. It was rougher than usual, but that seemed only to spur them on and heighten what had been building. He could feel her nails across his back as well as the gentle bites on her breasts that made her cry out. It was a beautiful feeling, a beautiful joining. He couldn't imagine it ever being better than this. For a moment, there was a doubt...a feeling of betrayal. Then one look into Shrezade's eyes and he knew this was as it was supposed to be. He kissed her fully as they whirled their way toward climax. This was perfect.

***

Reza smiled bashfully again and looked away. She could feel Dresh still watching her with that dreamy gaze he'd had since they managed to drag themselves from her cabin after a round of exhausting lovemaking. It was fulfilling and passionate, and at times painful, but in the end the bliss they experienced was the same.

Reza brought his hand to her lips and kissed it, then returned it to her side as they walked hand-in-hand. The initial surprise she felt in such voluntary displays of affection was rapidly passing; she wanted to express to Dresh how much she cared and appreciated him, and she didn't care who saw, not any longer. "Thank you for getting rid of my headache," she said. "You're very good at that."

Dresh grinned. "And, just so you know, you're the only one whose headache's I'm interesting in getting rid of. And, we were good, weren't we?"

Reza chuckled lowly. "Oh, we were. Though, I don't think we can do that everyday, not unless we plan on being bedridden for a week afterwards."

He gave a low laugh. "Not that being stuck in a bed with you for a week would be bad," he said. "But, yes. Too much of that and we'll be spending a good deal of our time in the infirmary."

"And with an upcoming war, we can't afford that." She laughed softly at Dresh, and leaned against him as they made their way into the docking bay. She had no doubts Rilanna would be with Lerrah, especially after their morning encounter. "I imagine she had an eventful morning as well," Reza quipped. "Lerrah can be very...generous."

"I guess we'll find out soon enough," Dresh said. "I just hope we can work this out. I know the two of you were close at one point, and I can see that this is hurting you both. I hope you can...can ease the tension to the point where you can be friends again. If that's what you want, of course."

"Of course I want that," Reza replied. "We've been through too much to just part ways. I just... I'm afraid to face her, that's all."

"I understand," Dresh said. "I can come with you if you want, you know. I'll be by your side the whole time, giving you strength."

"Thank you," she answered with a tender smile. "I should talk to her alone, though. I feel she'd react badly if I were there with you. She'd think I was only there because you forced me to be."

Dresh nodded. "I'll be close by then...in case you need me. Good luck with her, and I do hope it goes well."

"For my sake or the sake of the mission?" she teased. Then she chuckled and kissed him briefly. "I'll see you later. And...I'd like to spend the entire evening with you, if that's alright."

"Oh," he said, making a show of thinking about it. "Do you mind if I get back to you?" He then grinned and kissed her. "Of course. The whole evening is ours."

"Oh, what an honour," she said, rolling her eyes. She chuckled, then, and playfully pushed him away. "Thank you for the walk, Captain," Reza called out as she backed into the bay. "And of course the rest before it."

"It was very nice, wasn't it? We'll have to rest together again soon."

"I look forward to it, Captain." And shooting him a sultry wink, Reza turned into the bay.

Her high spirits waned, however, as she approached Lerrah's vessel. All she could think of was what acts the two of them were engaging in right then, and the thought almost forced her away. But, she persevered and continued forward until she was at the base of the vessel's ramp. "Captain Kir?" She heard her voice waver slightly, not realizing before how difficult this was going to be. After clearing her throat, she called out to Rilanna again.

Lerrah's dark-haired head popped out from one of the crawlspaces beside one of the landing struts. "Oh, hi, Shrezade," she said. "Rilanna's up top working on one of the particle scoops."

"Well...can't she come down?" Reza asked. "I'm not fond of heights."

"Rilanna," Lerrah called. She called again, and the high pitched buzz that had been filtering down from the top of the ship stopped. A moment later, Rilanna's head appeared over the edge of the ship.

"Reza," she said. Her eyes showed a type of pain, but there was something deeper below the surface. "I-- I'll be right down."

Reza found she couldn't reply, and simply nodded. While she waited, Reza regarded Lerrah. "I'm going to need to speak with her alone...if it's alright with you."

"Of course not," Lerrah said. "Did you want to go into the ship? There's more privacy in there than out here."

Reza smiled tightly. "Whatever Rilanna is more comfortable with."

"Go on inside," Lerrah said. "I'll let her know you're inside when she gets down."

"Thank you," Reza murmured, then started up the ramp. She decided to steer clear of the room Lerrah had set aside as the bedroom and headed, instead for the cargo bay, where she sat stiffly upon the nearest crate. She had no idea what she was going to say to Rilanna...but she knew it would either turn out badly or fix everything.

It was only a couple minutes before Rilanna appeared, wiping her hands on a towel. She tossed it aside and gave Reza a smile. "Hey there," she said.

Reza smiled weakly. "Hi..." She gestured to Rilanna's stained hands. "Are the repairs going well?"

"Fairly well," Rilanna said. "Though, every time we fix one thing, Elf finds something else that could use an adjustment. I never knew a droid could be so fussy. Though, at least he plays good music."

"He does?" Reza chuckled softly. "Odd little thing..." She remained silent for a moment as her features sobered, then Reza sighed and rose, only to pace slowly along the line of crates. "The simulation didn't go well today. We lost."

Rilanna nodded. "I'm sorry."

Reza shrugged. "No, you aren't. You were trying to make a point and you made it. No need to apologize."

"I shouldn't have acted that way," Rilanna said. "I should have held my tongue, but...but I didn't. I was...just frustrated."

"I could tell. But...you turned your back on me, Captain. If that had been a real battle..."

"The way you were sniping at me, and then denying it, you would have been lucky if I didn't go over to the other side," Rilanna said. "Why, Reze? Why do that to me?"

"Because it's what you need," she explained, then sighed and turned to face Rilanna. "But...it's not what you deserved. I'm sorry, Rilanna. That's all I can say to you."

"You're trying to drive me away," Rilanna said softly. "Why don't you just tell me you don't want to be with me, Reza? Why keep stringing me along?"

"I'm not--" Reza exhaled slowly and moved towards her. "Ril...you have Lerrah. Why do you even need me? You know this is a difficult time for me, and I'll only end up hurting you if you continue to remain so attached."

"I want to be your friend, Reza," Rilanna said. "I know we can't be lovers, but I want our friendship. But, we can't be friends if you tell me I have Lerrah, and then treat me like you have been. Whenever you find the two of us together, you turn into some vicious witch...and...and I can't deal with that for much longer. I don't want to give my friendship to someone who takes joy out of being cruel to me."

"Wait... I never said I didn't want to be lovers," Reza said. "I just haven't decided yet if I can take that step. Or...have you decided that's something you no longer want?"

"I haven't," Ril said. "Do you want me to wait for you, Reza? Do you want me to wait for you to make that decision if me being with Lerrah is going to tear us apart?"

"For your sake, I don't want you to," she replied. "I want you happy, Ril. If being with Lerrah will make you happy, I think I can handle being jealous, and learn not to take it out on you."

"It's handling you being jealous that I'm worried about. Do you really think you can handle it, Reza? Because I don't know if I can take much more of that."

Reza sighed, and again took a seat upon one of the crates. "I don't know.... I mean, I should be able to. After all, I've been with Dresh and I expect you to accept that. I should be able to do the same. But I don't know if I can." She smiled apologetically at Rilanna, knowing her next words would do what she was attempting to prevent, and that was hurting Rilanna. "You should be with Lerrah, Ril. And...you shouldn't wait for me. It's not worth it, and you're too young to waste your time waiting around for something that will never happen. So...just move on. Because as of today...we're only employer and employee. Nothing more."

If she'd been able to, Rilanna would have taken a step back. After a moment, she finally nodded. "Of course, Mrs. Anoran," she said.

Hearing those two words caused the knot Reza had been holding back to form in her throat. It was the hardest thing she'd ever done, but it had also been the most necessary. Unable to speak for fear her voice, thick with emotion, would betray her, Reza simply bowed her head in gratitude and hopped down from the crate. Without sparing her a final glance, Reza left Rilanna in the cargo bay and hurried for the ramp.

She kept one hand over her mouth to hold back her sobs and rapidly blinked away the tears, but she knew it would be no good in a few moments, especially if she didn't get away from the stifling atmosphere of the ship. Especially if she didn't get away from the woman whose heart she'd just broken.

Rilanna sank back, expecting a chair, but finding nothing. She slid down the wall until she ended up on the floor. The sob that met her ears was both alien and familiar, a sound she had not heard in many years. Rilanna Kir covered her face with her hands and wept. She'd felt a wide range of emotions in her life, but never the heartache that seemed to crush her now. "Oh gods," she whispered.

"Ground Zero"
by Alex "Zero" Stalker - Slicer

Location: Thanatos
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

The sand swirled in a shower of rough grit across his face as he stepped off the gangplank of the ship and looked around. Sand, ramshackle buildings, clusters of people scurrying about, and more sand. The only thing that really stood out was the stark white of Stormtrooper armor as a group of them approached the ship, weapons at the ready, and being led by an official of some sort. Nothing overly surprising so far.

The pilot dropped a hand on his shoulder and muttered, "They're gonna want to check the ship and the cargo. They'll need to see your papers, kid. They always do when a new fish drops into their pool."

Zero shrugged, his black hair dancing in the wind. "Papers aren't a problem, pops. You take care of your end of things and I'll take care of mine. As far as I'm concerned you got me where I wanted to go, and you got your money, we don't owe each other a damn thing at this point. Agreed?"

The pilot chuckled and let his hand fall away from the big man's shoulder. "As you like it."

The official stopped at the end of the gangplank and waved a data pad with the imperious gestures of one whose entire day has been thrown off course. "What pray tell is your business here? We have no scheduled landings or deliveries. Explain yourselves immediately!"

Zero smiled, and the sun sparkled off the heavy silver ring in his lip. "Of course, sir, if you'll just take a look at my travel documents this will all be explained." With that he handed the rolled up tube of paperwork to the man as he eased himself down the gangplank, keeping his hands in plain sight at all times.

The Imperial opened the roll of paper and looked at the cred stick nestled in its center. The denomination window was flashing a sum. A thin smile snaked across his lips. "Well, mister Kortion, these all seem to be in order. I am sorry for the inconvenience of having troubled you." The roll of paper work, lighter by exactly one cred stick was passed back to Zero's outstretched hand.

"Not a problem at all, just doing your duty," replied Zero, smiling broadly. Turning, he picked up his trunk of belongings. "If you'd like to search my trunk I don't mind at all."

The Imperial arched an eyebrow and walked closer. "Why, pray tell, would I want to do that, Mister Kortion?"

"I expect that when you search the ship I arrived in you may just find some items that are less than legal, and frankly I would prefer it if you knew I had nothing at all to do with that," said Zero simply.

Behind him the pilot cried out, "You lying bastard!" and grabbed for the blaster at his waist.

The Stormtroopers cut him down before he had a chance to clear the holster. Alex didn't bother to look over his shoulder as they moved to enter the vessel.

The Imperial official smiled a thin smile. "I think that we have little reason to believe you and the captain here were working together. You may be on your way Mister, Kortion was it?"

"Yes," replied Zero, picking up his trunk.

He was a few yards away when the Imperial called after him, "Mister Kortion!"

Zero looked back, his icy blue eyes narrowing to see the man in the glare of the sun. "Yeah?"

"Do try and stay out of trouble. We don't like troublemakers around here," warned the official.

Zero nodded and made his way into the thronged streets, tucking the trunk under one arm and letting the other hand rest on the blaster at his hip. He wasn't sure that he could hit anything with it, but the fact that it was there might lead others to believe he could. As he walked he reflected on his past few moments, corrupt officials ready to take bribes, the pilot that brought him wasn't going to be telling anyone about his passenger, all in all things were shaping up nicely.

"I love this place already," said Zero to no one in particular, a broad smile splitting his beard. "Now, I need a drink and a place to stay," he muttered and set his sights on a bar at the end of the street. Whistling a little tune to himself he set off.

"Ambush"
by Leija, the Bounty Hunter

Location: Yelldon Spaceport, New Plouton
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

Leija was looking for someone. She was a Bounty Hunter, and so it seemed she was always looking for someone. Sometimes, to kill them. Sometimes to return them to someone to whom they owed a debt - usually a large sum of money. Sometimes a combination of both. It had been her lot as a Hunter to send people to their doom, even though she had first found her way into that sometimes dubious profession trying to avenge a death.

Two deaths.

But vengeance was now moot, because Leija was responsible for many more. And there were people who wanted her dead. People who wanted revenge on the tall, blue skinned woman who always swathed herself in black.

But some of her errands took a different form. Any form, for that matter. It all depended on who hired her, and why. And how much they were willing to pay.

And the errand she was on now was one of those "different forms." Though it did involve finding someone. And that meant Leija would use the same tracking methods she had used in all her previous hunts. She was a Chiss, after all. And methodical planning, and strategical overthinking were second nature to these mysterious creatures from a distant sector, whose skin was a soft azure, and whose eyes glowed red like two fiery jewels set amid their black hair.

Leija's hair blew freely, as she walked. Her gait was fast, and somewhat stiff, like a soldier. And her black cloak billowed behind her as she went, the hood pulled back, allowing her hair to catch the wind of Yelldon. The busy starport was the first step on Leija's hunt. Besides, if you were looking for someone, a starport was always a good place to start.

But, it was dark. And the streets of any city could be dangerous after dark. Especially a spaceport.

Leija's main concern was Imperial patrols. Yelldon was under the control of the New Empire. And the New Empire would probably like to get its hands on her. For several reasons that had once been posturing soldiers in Imperial uniforms.

So concerned was she with Imperial entanglements, that Leija did not watch her back, or even her front for adversaries of another nature. And, of course, that was when they found her.

As she crossed an alley, shrouded in darkness, a form suddenly leapt in front of her. Her gloved hand fell immediately to her belt, and the curved brassy handle that stuck out just beyond the trim of her cloak. The form was a man. A human. And he wore some kind of body armor that made him seem bulkier than he was. There was some kind of helmet on his head that did not cover his face, but had an antenna protruding from it. Communication device, the Chiss' tactical mind immediately registered.

She took a defensive stance. One hand out to her side, the other still gripping the brassy object at her belt.

"We've been looking for you, Sheal'eijan'danurinda, time to pay up on an old debt," the man said. He brought up a blast rifle, and aimed the barrel of it at Leija's forehead.

The Chiss moved, swiftly, dropping to one knee with one leg extended out to the side for leverage. There was a sound of metal on metal, and a silverish blade sprang from under Leija's cloak. It caught the light of a streetlamp as it sliced through the air, making an odd whooshing sound as the strangely curved shape cut its swath up towards the man's knee.

He screamed, and dropped his blaster, falling to his knee. His eyes went wide as they fell on the object that lay where he had been standing. His leg, severed from the knee down.

Leija moved, swiftly, turning, causing her cloak to swirl out and surround her. It almost appeared, for a moment, as if she had wings. She turned the handle of her sword over in her hand, and drew it up to take a firm grip on it with both hands. Pulling the blade up in front of her she held it parallel to her body.

"As far as I'm concerned, all my debts are paid," she said, "and I don't do my business in a dark alley."

Then she felt a sharp pain. Like someone had driven the trunk of a tree into her back, and she fell forward. Her sword rattled on the ground, making a loud ringing sound, as it fell from her hand. She fell forward, and rolled, immediately onto her back.

A rifle butt came down at her, again. She shifted quickly to one side. The rifle struck the ground. She shifted to the other side. It struck the ground where her head had been. The rifle was drawn up again, over the head of its wielder. A Rodian.

Leija kicked up, and her sharp-heeled boot struck the Rodian in the stomach. He doubled over, and she rolled out of his path as the butt of his rifle hit the ground offering him balance. Leija got to her feet. A blaster bolt hit the wall of the building against which she was now leaning. The man she had relieved of a leg had drawn a pistol, and was taking deadly aim.

Leija crouched, her hands in front of her in a defensive stance. The blaster fired again, and she dodged. She weaved, and dodged from side to side. Blaster bolts hit the wall, knocking out chunks of whatever material the building was made of. Leija dived to the ground, and turned a sort of cartwheel. Her body rolled into a ball, like some kind of animal, so that she could end up on her feet. Her back was to the blaster-wielding man, as she gained her feet.

He fired again, and his bolt went through her cloak. Leija turned, and leveled a blastpistol on him. Two lavender bolts shot forth, and seared some very painful holes in the man's chest. He dropped his own pistol, and moaned, as his breath left him. He slumped against the wall, and lay there with a blank face, his eyes half open.

Now she only had to deal with the Rodian. She reholstered her blaster. The Rodian had regained his breath, and was leveling his rifle. Leija scooped up her sword, twirled the handle in one hand, making the blade make a deep-toned swoosh sound. "Are you going to shoot?" she asked.

The Rodian squeezed off a round, and Leija dodged it, hitting the ground. When she came up on her feet, she was directly in front of the Rodian. She brought up a fist, and knocked his grip from the barrel of his rifle. With a sideways swipe of her arm, she knocked his rifle across the alley, and it made a dull clatter as it hit the far wall.

The Rodian struck out with a fist, catching Leija on the jaw and sending her reeling back. He moved forward, but she kicked, and caught him in the knee. He stumbled, and she took her blade in both hands. The metal seemed to glow in the reflected light of the streetlamp as she brought it down. "Alacer is dead," Leija said. "And now...you can join him."

And the sword put an end to the Bounty Hunting career of the Rodian. The body seemed to fall in some kind of slowed, suspended motion, as Leija watched. Her eyes caught a glimpse of the symbol on the badge he wore on his vest, as it caught the same light from the streetlamp that had given her blade its eerie luminance.

The symbol of the Azanti Criminal Syndicate that had been governed by one Serio Alacer...until the Chiss had ended his criminal career to avoid his personal advances that would have likely resulted in the Azanti draining her brain, or worse.

Leija smiled, grimly, as she watched the Rodian fall. She had taken a guess that they worked for the Azanti's organization. She had been right.

Revenge would not be served this night.

Leaving the bodies to occupy the Imperial authorities, Leija resheathed her sword.

And went on about her business.

"Being Briefed"
by Captain Dresh Kano
and Ellemiek Vermolen

Location: SSD Lusankya
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

"Ok, Black Hawks... The training session is over. Dock with the Concordia," she said over the comm link to her squadron who followed behind her in outer space. After the ships had been docked, she sighed. She was curious to know why she had been requested at the Lusankya and what they wanted to tell her.

She punched in the coordinates that had been handed to her. "Red, set us a course. We are expected at the Lusankya," she told her R2 unit.

The stars became almost blurs and she was on her way in lightspeed. From there it should take a couple of hours to reach her destination, so she relaxed. The past few days had been weird to say the least. Auron was more or less together with her, but had recalled Kyra, his wife. And Kyra had tried to kill them both in Tae'Karada. And then this incident with the woman who she had found along with Auron and was hurt badly and turned out to be royal, or something. It was almost as if normal things weren't so casual nowadays.

When she reached the destination and decreased back to cruise speed, she could see the Lusankya. Enormous as it was, it was hard not to see it if close enough for visual contact. "SSD Lusankya, I am Commander Vermolen of the New Republic. My presence was requested here, over."

"This is the Lusankya. Please transmit the clearance codes, Commander, over," came the reply.

Ellemiek did as requested and was then told to dock on Bay 12, where she would be met. Her R2 unit gave the location of Bay 12 and Ellemiek landed her X-Wing with a smooth landing. The cockpit opened and ladders were brought so she could descend from her ship. She had just set foot in the Lusankya when she heard someone approaching. Ellemiek turned and could see it was a Captain, by his uniform. "Sir!" she saluted.

"Welcome aboard the Lusankya," the captain said. "I'm Captain Deak Weddel, though not long ago I wore the same bars as you." He gave her a grin. "I hope you didn't have any trouble getting in. We're readying our assault, and are making sure word doesn't leak out to the Empire or Tarkin. It wouldn't do to have a surprise attack that everyone knows about."

"I agree entirely, sir," Ellemiek nodded. "It would be best to keep it in a need to know basis, although I would believe that Tarkin has his spies and informants in Coruscant," she said firmly. "You can count on my support and on the Black Hawks, sir," she added.

"Good," Weddel said with a nod. "We'll need all the help we can get in this. How many do you have in your squadron now? I believe we can move you in with Captain Aroas' command. He's already got the Blue Falcon squadron, and I think your Hawks will fit in nicely."

"The Black Hawks currently have seven pilots, all in active status," Ellemiek replied. "I'm sure we'll adapt well with the Blue Falcon squadron. May I request that training sessions are set for the whole group? Or I could just discuss tactics with Captain Aroas..." she suggested.

"I'm certain training with all wings will be available. However, talking tactics with Captain Aroas will also be beneficial. I am certain that it shouldn't take long to get everyone up to speed. Did you need barracks set aside for your people?"

"My men and I are currently on the CRS Concordia, sir. If we are to move in with Blue Falcon squadron then I would require barracks for them. That is, assuming the Blue Falcon is stationed in the Lusankya, sir..." She nodded.

"They are, docked in one of the port fighter bays. You can have your ships moved there, and Lieutenant Traga will see to arranging barrack space."

"Thank you, sir," Ellemiek said. "Will that be all for the time being?" she asked, expecting a more thorough briefing sometime soon.

"That will be all," Weddel said. "Good to have you aboard."

"Thank you, sir." Ellemiek nodded with a salute. And being dismissed, she made her way to take off her flightsuit.

"On the Second Day"
By Gerrick Streen

Location: Thanatos
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

On his second day in Thanatos Gerrick awoke at dawn and went out into the back yard of the his new residence. Whilst there Gerrick performed his morning prayers and then practised his fighting techniques before finally doing some basic exercises to get himself going.

Upon returning downstairs he prepared an infusion of herbs from his pack and consumed some of the dried rations he had in his possession.

It was time to work and Gerrick needed to find some tools to fix the roof (from last night's encounter). After a good hour's search Gerrick managed to scrounge some spare material and tools and was able to begin fixing the roof. Whilst there he spotted several other problems with the roof that needed fixing and made a mental note to himself of what would be required to fix this.

Gerrick took off his top as the sun's heat increased and worked on toward his goal. A group of passing girls in their teens wolf whistled at him and Gerrick turned and waved back. They quickly turned and ran away, giggling to themselves as they departed. Gerrick smiled to himself.

"Still got the magic, old son," Gerrick muttered to himself. After this he carried on with his work and was eventually finished by (what he approximated to be) noon.

Gerrick went downstairs and saw the barkeeper bent over the bar working, Gerrick approached from behind. "Good morning," said Gerrick in a firm voice. The Bartender exhaled a quick burst of air from his lungs, sounding as if he had just been struck quickly in the diaphragm.

"You fool," he shouted. "You nearly gave me a heart attack, can't you make some noise as you walk, maybe cough or something."

"I'm sorry, it comes from years of trying to be unseen and blending in with my surroundings," apologised Gerrick. He paused, allowing time for his apology to sink in and then continued, "I require some money to purchase supplies from the town, your roof is in quite a state and I fear that without some urgent repairs it may become unstable."

"Ok," said the bartender and passed him some credits from the till. He then started to tell Gerrick a joke. "Did you hear about the Hutt who couldn't tell the difference between a thermal lance and a thermometer?" he inquired.

"Yes, he tried to take an anal reading and ended up the first sentient to make an unassisted flight into the stratosphere," finished Gerrick, before turning to leave.

As he left Gerrick stamped his feet and cleared his throat constantly as he walked out of the bar. He could hear the bartender laughing as he got Gerrick's joke. As he walked Gerrick thought to himself, Humour conquers all, and promptly looked up to see an old woman glaring at him like he was a lunatic.

Gerrick thought he must have looked odd but decided not to try and explain his actions. Women (in his experience) found mysterious men sexy even if they were senior citizens.

After a few minutes walking and a chat to a few locals, Gerrick found the shop he was looking for and was able to purchase his goods. As he stood in front of the counter Gerrick was faced by an individual who appeared as if he may well have had a drillhole bored into his head and the contents of his skull stirred vigorously with multiple instruments, simultaneously.

"Yeeeessss, that's right," said Gerrick very slowly as his order was read back to him. The reason for this slow approach was that the order had mistakes in several times now and it had taken quite a long time to reach this juncture.

The young assistant walked away in a fashion that suggested that he had two invisible pieces of blubber attached to his feet. As the youth vanished 'round a corner in the distance Gerrick noticed the man next to him was looking him up and down. Gerrick turned to look at the man and he saw the most unkempt and scruffy being he had ever witnessed; he was pretty sure he was a human male but that was it. The man's features looked as if they had been (prior to placement on his face) kicked around the room by a gang of angry Wookiees before having a generous amount of adhesive placed on them and then hurled at the man's bare face by a blindfolded face maker (who had been fired for being rubbish at his job). It would also seem the angry Wookiees were called back in to give the semi dry face one more good kicking (just for good measure). Apart from his ugliness it would appear his hair was put on as an after thought and looked not totally unlike a bail of straw in a thunderstorm and the least said about his odour the better.

"You're not local? Are you," he said, from a mouth which resembled a doorway to hell, the likes of which an easily scared man might have had nightmares about.

"No, I arrived yesterday on a transport from offworld," answered Gerrick, not giving too much away.

"Hmmmmmm," muttered the man (woman, devilbeast, whatever), looking Gerrick up and down.

Gerrick was suddenly aware that the manbeast in front of him was taking far too much interest in him and probably had something in mind that he may find unappealing. Gerrick's extremely perceptive nature once again came to his rescue and he noticed the return of the youth with the roof tiles and mortar he had ordered.

"Price?" uttered Gerrick. The youth barbled figures at him and Gerrick stuffed some notes in his outstretched hand and left.

As Gerrick left he noticed the other gent who had been sitting in the builders supply shop leave as well. It was apparent to Gerrick that the manbeast had things to attend to elsewhere as he wasn't trailed.

As Gerrick approached the taberna he was greeted by an unusual sight. Between himself and the taberna was approximately a half dozen sentient beings of various races, each decked out in the wears needed for different crafts. Gerrick recognised tools needed for stone masonry, carpentry, animal hide tanning and various other trades.

The man beast was lurking in the background and upon seeing Gerrick raised a podgy digit toward him and yelled "That's 'im."

The others turned to face Gerrick and a portly man (obviously the leader) stepped forward and cleared his throat. "HMMHMM!!" he pronounced and all the others became quiet. He then started. "We the duly elected representatives of the Thanatos craft union have gathered here to bring about the necessary payment of union fee's." He then stared at Gerrick.

Gerrick looked back and smiled pleasantly at the man, this didn't put the man in a good mood. "These fees are to be paid to the union by any non union members operating in the area who provide construction or craft services, for profit," continued the man, staring at Gerrick.

Gerrick remained smiling at the man in a pleasant way but made no attempt at movement. The portly man clicked his fingers and a small dwarfish humanoid ran out from behind one of the taller beings, clutching a datapad and handed it to the tall fat one. He then gestured away the midget who ran into cover again. "Ok, for a non union member operating in this area without a permit you have to work out that you owe us an initial joining fee followed by the obligatory six month membership fee and the contribution toward pension scheme and health programme. In total you owe us three hundred credits," said the portly man. "Oh yeah that's not including the fine for operating outside the union, but we'll waive that as you weren't to know. We are fair after all," he finished, smiling obsequiously through yellow teeth.

"I took no profit," replied Gerrick.

"Well, sunshine," began the fat bully, "what did you buy the construction material with? Good will." With this he began to laugh uncontrollably and the others soon followed.

"The bartender gave it to me. I have a receipt and some change for him. There was no monetary gain in this transaction for me, the job was done as a reparation for damage I caused," finished Gerrick.

"Well let's just pretend you took some profit then and you can pay us anyway," Fatty added.

"Not likely. This collection of professionals has more in common with a protection racket than a trade union," added Gerrick. He'd seen this type of scam worked multiple ways and in almost every case, pulled off with better precision.

Without any warning the fat man pushed Gerrick and he fell. He dropped his load and landed on his back. Gerrick saw a small polished stone by his head and palmed it without notice as he stood up. Gerrick then began to dust himself off; he mentally reprimanded himself for making such a schoolboy error of being caught offguard.

As the fat man approached he clenched his fists and said, "Ok, mister, your last chance is here. Give me the money."

Gerrick merely shook his head and surreptitiously moved his body into a fighting stance. The fatman tried to push Gerrick again but this time he didn't budge an inch.

"You'll only ever get one over on me with your first attempt," Gerrick warned.

The fatman screamed and raised a clenched fist. Gerrick slammed out his hand and jabbed the man on the side of his windpipe with his thumb. The man's obese form collapsed on the floor in a gasping prostrate heap. In the distance the tanner dropped his staff and pulled out a blaster pistol. Gerrick sent the polished stone through the air and it connected with the temple of the lone gunman and he also went down. Seizing the initiative Gerrick ran forward at the next two advancing enemies (a tall blacksmith with a hammer in each hand and a carpenter wielding two chisels, like daggers). As he ran at the blacksmith Gerrick opened himself for a hammer strike but as the smith let fly, Gerrick ground to a stop.

As the hammer missed Gerrick, the blow followed through in a downward arch and struck the left knee of the Carpenter in a dull tendon wrenching thud. The carpenter's eyes shot open as wide as they could and he said nothing for a second as his brain tried to let him know exactly how much pain he was in, in as many ways as possible. The carpenter then screamed and fell to the floor where he vomited and continued to writhe in agony. Gerrick then delivered a rather nasty kick to the groin of the blacksmith followed by a devastating roundhouse punch to the left hand side of his head, and the Blacksmith was out like a light.

The final attacker was a young farmer and he was wielding what appeared to be a shepherd's pole. He chose to sprint at his attacker head-on, screaming as loud as he could. At the last minute Gerrick's foot shot out and struck him directly on his forehead. The young man's head snapped straight back and he dropped down to the ground, making gurgling noises in the back of his throat.

Whilst his back had been turned the fatman had got to his feet and was stalking up behind Gerrick in an attempt to strangle him from behind. As he closed in for the kill Gerrick sighed and said, "You'll never learn." With that he brought his elbow up into the man's nose and cleanly broke it. The man stood there coughing and choking on his own blood. Gerrick stepped forward and grasped the broken nose between the second knuckles of his index and middle fingers and twisted. The man fell to his knees and screamed in pain. Gerrick let up enough for him to be able to overcome his pain and stop yelling.

"Now listen up and listen well," Gerrick began in a low but firm voice. "If I ever see you or any of your scum causing trouble again, I'll descend upon you like an avenging angel and give you such a good seeing to that you'll wish I ended your miserable life instead of making you bear the brunt of recovery," he finished. He then released the fatman and wiped the blood on the hair of his kneeling opponent. "Do you understand?" Gerrick added as an afterthought.

"Gyeth," spluttered the fatman clutching his ruined nose.

Gerrick turned to the remaining three members of the union and spoke in a loud firm voice, "Anyone else?"

One head shook, the others just fled. The injured started to crawl away as best they could and Gerrick regathered his materials. He placed them near the front door of the taberna and turned to the blaster on the floor. After also picking up one of the blacksmith's hammers he destroyed it as best he could and tucked its twisted shape into the trousers of the tanner.

Gerrick then gathered the shepherd's pole and examined it. It would make an excellent staff. With this he headed back to the taberna and saw the barkeeper staring in disbelief at Gerrick. Gerrick walked up to him with a confident stride and extended his arm. The bartender stepped back in fear and Gerrick had to pry open his left hand with his own. He placed some notes and coins in the barkeeper's hand and said, "Your change," in a friendly voice.

With that Gerrick went inside.

"Tenuous Peace"
By: Shrezade Anoran
Adam Edwards

Location: The Lusankya
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Still stinging from their failed simulation earlier in the day, Reza was determined to plan an attack that would not fail. She wanted her station back, and she refused to rest until that happened. And if anyone stood in her way or deprived her of that, she vowed to punish them severely. That included the so-called Major Adam Edwards.

He'd shown much opposition to her participation in the battle, and even more when she was assigned full authority to give orders during the attack. She, on the other hand, wasn't pleased about having to share that authority with Edwards, though she admittedly needed someone to command the troops while she reactivated the internal security defenses. She sighed. There were always sacrifices to be made in war.

She arrived at Edwards' quarters promptly and decisively tapped the door chime. She smiled mischievously, hoping she was interrupting something.

Adam sighed and looked up from his table. His Blastech sat there. He had just fixed the weapon after it had been shot by Kir days earlier. Edwards slid the blaster back into its holster and moved toward the door. He opened it. Standing there was the last person Adam expected to see.

"Mrs. Anoran. What can I do for you tonight?"Adam asked the woman, none too enthusiastic.

"Oh, just dropping by." She slipped past Adam and into the room without an invitation and looked around the sparse quarters. "Not a very comfortable living arrangement for a Major."

Adam actually had not been using his quarters very much. He had spent very little time here since ship duties and troop management had left him very little time.

"They suit my needs. I've had worse places where I've been. Compared to Smuggler's Run, this is a suite. But knowing you, Ms. Anoran, I know you didn't come down here just to insult my living area," Adam said dryly.

"Maybe I did." She turned back to face the young man and smiled mirthlessly. "Or, maybe I did not. We do have a mission to discuss and I just thought you...would care to hear what I have planned for you and the other soldiers?"

Adam sat down at his desk and propped his boots up on the table. He leaned back in the chair, and locked eyes with the woman.

"Of course. I have no problem hearing your...ideas for me and my men," he said.

Reza chuckled lowly and moved languidly towards the man. "Your men? You may be leading them, Major, but I will be giving you orders, which means they, too will be following my orders." She stopped at the other side of the table and placed her hands atop the surface, leaning forward towards the major. "So in essence, they are my men, Major."

Adam grinned. This woman didn't give up easily. She had a cold look in her eye. Still...cold looks didn't win stations back from Imperial Stormtroopers.

"Ms. Anoran...there are lots of men under my command that have more combat experience than me. I've fought with a couple of pirates...mixed up with the Empire...even got into a fight with Black Sun on one occasion. So maybe I'm not the most experienced soldier here. You on the other hand...were an administrator before losing your station. You learned to fire a blaster...what a month ago? Why should I risk the lives of my men following you into battle?" Adam asked the woman.

"Because," Reza replied in a falsely pleasant tone, "I know that station in and out, every passageway, the floorplan of every single level, and I'm the only one who knows how to reactivate those defense systems. Now, if you want your men slaughtered, you won't listen to a word I say. But if you're smart, you'll stop being so damned cocky and pay attention."

Adam smirked back at her. "Knowing the terrain doesn't automatically give you the advantage. That is, by the way, another flaw in your leadership ability. Knowing the station is good and all, but when it comes down to it, its me and my troops that are gonna take back the station that you lost, not those defense systems."

"Oh no?" Reza chuckled wryly and stood full height again. "You're a fool, Major. That station is swarming with Imperials. Do you really think you'll flush them all out at once? I really think not. They'll be ready and waiting, and considering they've been on that station a hell of a lot longer than you have, they'll have a perfect defensive position from which to strike. Your men will die, and you will have no one to blame but your stubborn self. Is that what you want?"

Adam sighed. This woman was obviously not getting it. "You underestimate my men and our combat and strategic capability. Yes, your station is swarming with Imperials. What you haven't realized is that these troops are the best the New Republic's got. Maybe instead of playing simulations with Captain Kano, you'd have sat down with me and my officers to plan the attack on your station."

Reza's stare was inscrutable, then she surprised Adam with a gentle laugh. "You're arrogant." Helping herself to a seat, Reza slid into the chair opposite Adam's. "I like arrogance. But it often goes hand in hand with carelessness. You may believe your men are elite, but some will die, no matter how good they are. I'm just giving you a way to avoid more deaths than there need be. Whatever you may believe, I do wish your men to do well, not for them, for me. They will be responsible for holding off the majority of the troops while I get to the defenses. Without them, I won't make it there alive, and without me, many of them will die." She folded her hands together atop the table, disguising a wince at the disgusting tackiness she encountered with a tight smile. "We have a similar goal, Major. I suggest we work together."

Adam sat in his chair, listening to the woman talk. She had a point, though Adam would never admit it. And while he didn't believe that they needed her, using the station's defenses would reduce troop casualties.

Adam slid his legs off the table and looked at Reza. "Okay, what do you have in mind?" Adam asked.

Satisfied, Reza's lips curled into a scheming smile and she reached to her belt to unclip a datapad. "This," she told him, holding up the padd, "is what I have in mind." She set the device down, and slid it across the table to him. "Captain Kir will be accompanying one contingent of soldiers; they will be entering the station from the rear. I will be leading a small contingent, and we will be landing on the station from the main docking bays with yours. From there, we split up and your troops provide cover long enough for mine to get to the main security database."

Adam looked the datapad over and pointed to an area on the lower decks.

"In that section....right beneath the flight hangar. These specs show it to house a secondary power generator. If we can get a squad there, they can use the generator to force a feedback loop in the power systems. Not a long one, 'cause as you know, the other generators will compensate eventually. But for a few minutes everything but emergency power would be off. It could be a good distraction to help you get to the security systems."

"It would," Reza admitted, reluctantly. "My only concern is that would trigger the vital areas of the station to be closed off. It could block or trap in some of our soldiers without the possibility of escaping or having reinforcements reach them. But in the end, it might work best..."

"If we could get our forces in quick, it wouldn't be a problem. Due to standard Imperial procedure, when the station detects an attack, all troops will report to pre-assigned battle stations. The control center, main reactor, etc. They will have some troops around the main docking bay, but they won't expect us to fly right in. If we can gain control of all the sections around the docking bay quickly, well be able to launch a major offensive for the security systems once the secondary power generator is blown," Adam explained, showing her the operation on the data pad.

Reza reviewed his notes, nodding pensively as she did. "Another contingent I believe we must plan for is the safety of the civilians. The internal defenses will not target for just the Imperials; anyone in the way will get hurt or killed. I think we can appoint Captain Kir and her troops to that task. But our window of opportunity will be very small. Can your troops mobilize such a large evacuation effort in such a short expanse of time?"

Adam sighed. "It's possible, but if we had to use the ships to evacuate civilians, it would not allow the ships to return to battle after they dropped us off. Are there areas on Drogen that the defense systems don't affect that we could move the civilians to?"

"There are," Reza replied. "Which means those are also areas we will need to herd the Imperials away from. I'll draw up a schematic for you outlining the areas on the shipyards that are safe for civilians. I believe we will still be required to evacuate some, particularly the rabble down below. That area of the station is a target for the internal defenses, and they're too great in number to relocate to another area of the station on short notice."

"Okay we'll make the lower levels a priority. Evacuate as many civilians as we can, then get the rest to the unaffected areas. You'll have to mark out those areas for us before we go in," Adam told her.

Reza smiled tightly. "We will not give priority to the lower levels. We will attempt to evacuate them if we can, but those civilians on the upper levels will get priority. I imagine we can keep about a quarter of the civilians on that station, in the secured areas. The rest will need to leave."

Adam smiled grimly. "This wouldn't have anything to do with the fact that you think most people on the lower decks are scum. They should be given the same chance to evacuate as the others."

"They shouldn't be there to begin with, Major," Reza replied coolly. "Maybe this will teach them a lesson."

"They're still people, Ms. Anoran. And I intend to give them every chance as the others," Adam told her.

"Fine. Focus on them while the innocent civilians who have no choice but to be trapped on that station are sacrificed." She narrowed her eyes at him and rose slowly from her seat to stand menacingly tall over Adam. "The civilians, first, Major. The scum can wait."

Adam watched her rise out of her seat and then stood up himself. She didn't look that tall when Adam was at his full 6'1.

"They are still innocents. I won't leave them down there to die," Adam said firmly.

"I'm not asking you to," Reza explained. "I'm just suggesting you think of the other civilians before focusing your efforts on the criminals occupying my station."

"Careful, Ms. Anoran. I'm a Smuggler and many people would call me a criminal. I'm gonna give every person on that station the same chance to get to safety," Edwards remarked coldly.

Reza smiled frigidly. "Do what you wish...but when they turn around and shoot you in the back, maybe you'll finally see my point."

Edward's eyes locked with hers. There was a moment of silence. "I guess I'll worry about that when it happens."

Reza inclined her head at the man. "As you wish... But as long as it doesn't jeopardize this mission. Understood?"

Adam locked his jaw into place. His eyes focused on the woman. "Understood, Ms. Anoran."

She smiled tightly. "Good. You've been surprisingly rational, Major. Maybe we can work together after all." With a chuckle, she added, "If you continue to remain as tolerable as you are now."

"I'm very rational, Ms. Anoran. As for tolerable...that depends on how foolish the people I'm talking to are," Adam said.

"Well, considering you're talking to me," Reza replied, "that makes complete sense." With a self-satisfied smirk, Reza turned on her heel and took her leave.

"Revealed"
By: Koran Darr
Laedra Vorrel

Location: Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Laedra watched Koran pacing slowly around the centre circle of the training room. His expression was pensive, but not one of worry, though, she did suspect he was mildly bothered by the other Masters' reluctance to believe what they'd experienced. Laedra smiled to herself. For once, it was Koran who seemed restive, while she was perfectly at ease sitting cross-legged upon a training mat. She rather liked the temporary role reversal.

"So, what will we do then?" Laedra looked up at her Master. "They don't believe us. Do we proceed even without their permission?"

"We will have to," Koran answered. "We cannot pass this up or ignore it. The future of the Jedi rests on what we saw, and we will have to act on that knowledge." He paused for a moment, and then turned back to her. "As much as I'm loath to admit it."

Laedra frowned quizzically. "Why? What's so wrong with attempting to change the future?"

"It's not that," Koran said. "It's going against the wishes of the Council that concerns me, but I see no alternatives. We were given this warning for a reason."

"Forgive me for saying this, Master...but the council is comprised of a bunch of old fools. They are deluded. They still believe things are as they were, that the Jedi are as they were. They don't understand that everything's changed."

Koran nodded. "Yes," he said. "We need to change the way we think, the way we approach the Jedi Order. We must reorganize, I think. Though, now isn't the time."

"Then what is it time for?" she asked. "Training? We've done that."

"Now is the time to prepare for what's coming," Koran said. "We can't get involved in reorganizing, then be caught in a state of chaos when the crisis descends."

"But we still haven't grasped the powers shown to us by the ancients," Laedra stated. "Koran...no amount of preparation will help us if we don't learn their ways. There are just too many of them."

"We can do this, Laedra," Koran said. "We have to do this. I believe that if we remain true to ourselves, we will make it through this. We have to have faith in the Force and in ourselves. And, our focus on that is exactly why we can't focus on changing the Jedi."

"But you forget," she pointed out, "that we're Jedi ourselves, Koran. We will have to change our beliefs and way of thinking about the Force if we are to pursue this."

"If we don't," Koran said. "We both saw the vision, Laedra. We know what is in store for us if we do not accept what the spirits have given us."

Laedra sighed and slowly pushed herself to her feet. "I know... But it's difficult. We have their knowledge, their beliefs...but how do we use them? The things they achieved, Koran, are beyond my understanding. How can we possibly use their knowledge if we can't comprehend it?"

"The first step is to cast aside our doubts and fears," Koran said. "You're focusing on the negative, Laedra. Focus on the here and now, on the living Force. Open yourself to it, and you will see the way."

She raised an eyebrow at her Master, and asked, "And have you seen the way, Koran? I don't recall you finding transcendence."

Koran sighed and turned to regard her. "Very well," he said. "I'll do this on my own." He moved to one of the meditation pads and settled himself down upon it.

Laedra held back an imprudent remark and simply made her way towards the door. She paused in the open doorway to gaze back at Koran, then shook her head dismissively and departed. She found herself, minutes later, in the shrine, not even remembering she'd walked there. As she stood in the center of the room, Laedra sighed and muttered to the invisible spirits around her, "Fine. I'll learn. But I can't promise you anything." And after moving to one of the walls, Laedra set to work translating the glyphs.

***

Koran sought the knowledge that had been offered to him, but it seemed elusive as he searched. One moment, he thought he had picked up a thread of understanding, and the next moment he was back to where he had begun. Opening himself to the Force was the key, but he knew he couldn't force it. It would happen in its own time, not when he willed it. He allowed himself to go deeper into a meditative trance, sinking slowly as various avenues of thought opened around him. He was heading on the right path, he could feel. But would it be in time?

"Koran!" The doors of the training room were flung open by unseen hands to allow Laedra passage. She rushed inside and went directly to Koran, tugging urgently on the sleeve of his tunic. "Koran, there's something I need to show you."

Koran Darr quickly returned to waking consciousness. His eyes snapped open and he looked up at Laedra. "What is it? What's happened?"

"I can't explain," she replied hastily. "Just...just come with me!"

"Yes," Koran said with a laugh. "Of course." He unfolded himself and stood, he motioned her forward. "It's nice to see you this excited, Laedra. Please...let's go."

Laedra obliged and hurried from the room. She looked back frequently to ensure Koran was keeping up, and even ran to his side to pull him along when he lagged behind. "You're slow for a Jedi. Come on!"

"I'll run if you want me to," Koran said, quickening his pace to a slight jog. "This must be something very important."

Laedra shot him an enigmatic smile. "You'll see..." With a laugh, she charged up the stairs leading to the upper level, and waited at the top for Koran, bouncing impatiently as she did. "Koran...you're killing me!"

Koran laughed. "Very well," he called. Drawing upon the Force, he propelled himself upward and past her, a blur of motion as he raced onward.

Laedra glared playfully in his direction, then giggled as she dashed after him. "In the shrine!" she called out to him.

They both reached the shrine at the same time, and Koran allowed her to go in first. He moved to the center of the room and turned to face her. "Now, my dear, what has you so excited?"

Laedra frowned uncertainly at Koran as she made her way into the shrine. "You don't see it?" She looked around at the walls, reassuring herself that what she'd seen was still there. "Koran...how can you not see it?" Laedra took Koran's hand and backed towards the altar with him. "You're looking," she said softly. "Don't look. Just...see."

Koran nodded to her, and then opened himself to the world around him. His breathing grew faint as he descended his consciousness to a deeper level. He opened his eyes then, but it was not with his eyes that he saw. A smile spread across his lips. "Yes," he whispered.

Laedra chuckled softly and gazed in amazement at the glyphs on the wall...glyphs that were now entirely comprehensible to them. "It's all there," she whispered. "All of it. Every belief, their philosophies...and techniques. Gods, Koran...it's like an instruction manual. Everything they knew how to do... We can learn it now. Everything the spirit's have shown us...we can do it." Laedra turned to fully face Koran, still wearing her beaming smile. "Can't we?"

Koran looked over the wall once more, his smile becoming as bright as Laedra's. "Yes," he said. "Everything." He looked at her then and laughed. "Every little thing is there, Laedra! It's all...it's...it's amazing." He was silent a moment, then he grinned once more. "So, would you like to move beds up here tonight so we can keep studying?"

Laedra laughed happily and flung her arms around Koran. "I'll get the blankets and pillows!" She rushed away, but before getting too far, she emitted a little yelp and hurried back to him. "I'll be back," she added, then pressed her lips to his in a brief kiss and darted off again.

Koran watched her go, and stood there for several moments after. Once she was down the stairs, he turned back to one of the walls. Settling down onto the floor, he began to read...and learn.

***

While Koran recited, Laedra transcribed, and together, they sought to truly understand the ways of the ancients. Even with as bland as the work was, Laedra couldn't remember a time when she was happier. Just she and Koran, sitting together upon a bed of blankets she'd laid out, and learning. She imagined her enjoyment had much to do with the company, and even more to do with actually solving the puzzle they'd studied for so long. Laedra sighed contentedly. It was a perfect time.

"So...is this line two? I think I lost track."

Koran glanced at the wall and Laedra's notes. "Yes," he said. "Line two. Though, I wonder if they used a different numbering scheme than we did. At least we know that each line stays on a wall, rather than circling the room."

"Well...it seems that each line begins with that floral symbol and ends with that square-like symbol..." Laedra laughed softly and rested her head upon Koran's shoulder. "Should we take a break? It's dark out and we've been at this for hours."

"Might be a good idea," Koran said. "Going through these is mentally exhausting. We don't want to miss anything."

"We won't," she assured him. "Not this time. It's so clear... It's amazing. I had no idea the Force was capable of such things...that we could be."

Koran smiled. "A day hasn't gone by since I re-awoke that I haven't learned something new about myself or the Force. It is truly amazing."

Laedra glanced up at Koran, and noticing the clear wonder in his eyes, she chuckled. "I've never seen you like this. You're really excited about all this, aren't you?"

Koran smiled, then laughed. "Yes," he said. "It's actually very exciting. I've always loved a mystery, and learning new things. Learning new things about the Force...it's...I don't really know how to describe it."

Laedra nodded ruefully. "If I were a true Jedi, I'm sure I'd understand. But...it's just nice to see you happy, that's all."

"You seem very excited about this," Koran said. "Perhaps you understand more than you think you do."

"I understand what's written on the walls," she clarified, "I hardly understand anything about being a Jedi. I don't think I ever have."

Koran nodded once, then glanced at her again. "A Jedi is about compassion and helping those in need. It's about protecting those who need protection and preserving peace in the galaxy. It's about staying away from the dark side, and listening to the world around you. At its core it isn't as restrictive as you may believe...those are only the restrictions the Jedi have placed upon the order."

"But...you've often reproved me because I've refused to live by those restrictions," Laedra told him. "How can it not be as restrictive as I believe it is?"

"I reproved you because your actions were drawing you closer to the dark side," Koran said. "I don't believe you ever took the threat of darkness seriously. Did you? But, what about now? With a tide of darkness about to crash down upon us."

"I believe darkness exists," she answered slowly. "But...I really don't feel threatened by it, Koran. It's not arrogance or pride... I just feel safe and confident about who I am. And I know I don't wish to be consumed by the darkness, therefore I don't think I have anything to fear."

Koran nodded. "Just as long as you know how to avoid the darkness when it does try to tempt you. What you did to me before...that wasn't an act of the light side."

Laedra pulled away from Koran and turned her back slightly to him. "I already apologized for that," she said quietly. "And it's not as if you tried to stop me, Koran."

"You tried to use me to keep your hold on Liam, Laedra," Koran said. "You tried to use me to get you pregnant so you could offer him a child. I'm not condemning you, Laedra. I'm just saying...there may be something to fear."

"Thank you for the warning," she said tightly, "but you don't have to remind me of my past transgressions. I'm already ashamed of what I did, Koran. What more do you want from me?"

"I just want you to be wary of what is out there," Koran said. "We were speaking of the dark side, and I was only pointing out that you had, at one point, walked down that path."

Laedra gazed aside at Koran with a look of incredulity, and mild fear. "I didn't. If I had, I would have known. I-I didn't..."

"You've stepped off the path though, Laedra. You're safe now." He took her hands into his. "You're back on the right side again. I just wanted you to see that it has tempted you and almost won, but you came away on the right side."

"But I didn't know," she insisted, her voice tinged with anxiety. "Koran...I didn't know. And I never meant to hurt you. I-I just...I was so blind, so desperate. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry."

He kissed her hands again. "It's alright, Laedra," he said, gentle, caring eyes finding hers. "It's passed. We've made it through that, and now we have another path before us...a path filled with light and understanding."

Laedra nodded briskly and let out a calming breath. "I know," she said softly. "You wouldn't let anything happen to me, Koran. I know that." She smiled gently and added, "And the spirits will protect us." Laedra held up the padd and pointed to a section of the text. "It says so right there on verse 20, line 13." Then she laughed quietly.

He slipped his hand into hers. "Yes," he said. "Yes, they will protect us. I think they will always protect us, and keep us safe."

"I hope so. I don't want to lose you, Koran." She leaned in and pressed a fleeting kiss to his lips. "You're a good man, and so good to me. I wouldn't survive this universe without you."

Koran smiled. After a moment, a low chuckle escaped his lips. "You have no idea how much it warms my heart to hear that, Laedra. I know I'm no longer the ideal Jedi Master of the Old Republic, but I hope I can be something the New Republic needs. And, I much of the changes I've made to myself are due to your influence. I've allowed myself to open my heart, which has helped me to reach for a deeper understanding, out of caring for you, than I would have previously."

"So...you don't regret allowing yourself to fall in love?" Laedra asked. "I mean...I've caused you so much pain... You're not sorry?"

"The joy you've given me far outshines the pain," Koran said. "No, I'm not one bit sorry."

Laedra chuckled. "Good, because I like being loved. It...feels nice."

"Good," Koran said with a wide smile, "because you most definitely are."

Laedra blushed and looked away, smiling demurely. "The spirits are listening," she said.

"Well, if they're just listening," Koran said with a smile, "that means they can't interrupt us."

Laughing softly, she asked, "Interrupt what?"

He brought his lips to her throat and kissed gently. "Oh nothing they need concern themselves with," he whispered.

Laedra smiled uncertainly and pulled back to study Koran's face. "What-- Koran...are you planning on giving them something to interrupt?"

"I can stop if you want me to," Koran whispered, his lips continuing to tease. "Or..." He kissed his way down to her shoulder blades, leaving a trail of fiery passion in his wake.

Laedra sighed and brought her hand up to brush through Koran's hair. She didn't know if she should resist - she wasn't even sure if she wanted to. His lips sent a wave of tingling warmth through her whenever they met her flesh, and it sent her heart pattering rapidly against her chest. "Koran..." she whispered. "This-- I don't know... This...this isn't going to make me change my mind. I'm sorry."

"I don't care," Koran said. "Whatever happens happens. If I don't change your mind, at least I was able to give some of myself to you."

"Koran--" Laedra sighed and shifted away from him, hoping to put enough distance between them. "Don't...please. I don't want you to do this out of...desperation. We pushed things before, and look what happened. I know you love me...but we don't have to do this."

"Very well," Koran said softly. "I...I love you, Laedra. And, if you want this, so do I. If you don't, then that's alright too. But, I don't want to deny what we feel, what we have. Whatever that may be."

Laedra watched him with growing empathy, and pity. He would never get a chance to be with her again, and the least he deserved for helping her through difficult times was one moment of passion. And that was what she decided to give him. There was a moment of surprise visible in Koran's eyes as Laedra pressed herself against him and returned his previous kisses. "I want this," she said quickly, between kisses. "For us, I want this."

"Good," Koran whispered. "Let's see if we can get the attention of the spirits. Perhaps we can teach them a few things as well."

Laedra laughed softly and slowed her kisses, seeking an easier, more intimate pace. She had no idea what she was feeling, not for Koran, and not even for Liam anymore, but she was certain about her need to repay Koran for all his charity. She gingerly unlaced the ties of Koran's tunic and grinned as she spread it open. "Now I know why you wanted to bring the beds up here...."

"Well, that wasn't the reason," Koran said. "But, it does seem like a good tactic now, doesn't it?"

Laedra nodded. "Though, we've already done...it on a bed. This will be a new experience for us." She chuckled and kissed him again. Her passion intensified as Koran's hands slipped beneath her own tunic and smoothed over her flesh. She had no idea what the spirits would think of their actions, but she hoped they approved. They were allies the Jedi couldn't afford to lose.

They lost themselves together then, oblivious to all else but each other. At various times during their lovemaking, each sensed an awareness around them, but paid it no mind. This was their time. It was hard to say when they would be together again, if at all, so their actions held a sense of desperation...but the hour, with darkness quickly approaching, was desperate.

***

Laedra shifted against his chest, and Koran smiled. "You know," he said with a gentle laugh, "I think we might have woken up the rest of the temple."

"We'll just blame it on the spirits," she answered, smiling back at him. "And if they don't believe us...who cares? We're adults who care for each other... Is it so wrong?"

"I see nothing wrong with it," Koran said. "And, the restriction on this sort of thing has been raised. We're allowed."

Laedra laughed softly as she propped herself up on one elbow and watched Koran. "This isn't exactly model behaviour for a Jedi Master. Having sex in a shrine with a student? Aren't you afraid the other Masters will see fit to punish you?"

"Former student," Koran said. "So, technically, it's fine. And, none of the others hold this place sacred to the Jedi Order, so that should eliminate that part of your argument. I don't believe I'll be getting in trouble; and besides, I'm an adult who loves you...it is allowed."

"Well," Laedra said, curling up against Koran again, "I can't argue with that." She sighed and stared up through the glass-domed ceiling of the shrine, remaining pensively silent for a time. "The stars are pretty," she whispered while idly running her fingers over Koran's bare chest. "I wonder which one I'll visit next."

Koran's eyes raised to regard her, but he gave no answer. He wouldn't push, and anything he could say right now would seem like pushing. Instead, he only tightened his hold on her, and let out a soft sigh.

After what they'd shared, and how open they had become to one another, it wasn't difficult for Laedra to sense what Koran was feeling. She kissed his chest lightly, then looked up at him. "You could come with me. I mean...after. I could have my time alone, then you could follow."

Koran sighed and then met her eyes. "I know my duty is to the Jedi Order, but I would want to go with you. I could probably do more good as a Jedi out there than here anyway."

Laedra smiled curiously and sat upright to gaze down at Koran directly. "You mean that? I mean...you wouldn't have to pick up and leave right away. I could go and get settled...then when the time is right, you could come... It would be an adventure to say the least, Koran."

"It would," Koran said with a smile. "For now, that shall be our plan. Who knows what the future may bring, but I want to think it will be that."

Laedra looked around the room slowly, at the glyphs carved into the walls and holding their key to victory. "If we don't survive this," she said quietly. "At least we'll have had one night." She paused to again gaze down at Koran and tenderly ran her fingertips over his lips. "Thank you. You've done so much for me, Koran."

"I still hope to do much more for you," Koran said. "We still have much of our lives ahead of us, much we can still do."

"We can talk about that when the battle is over," she whispered, and after kissing his brow, added, "and won."

"A victory we can help make happen," Koran said. "With the information we've discovered here, we can help guarantee that we win through ancient knowledge."

"Then we should probably dress and finish transcribing," Laedra told him, wearing a slight pout. "Though...we can continue this later," she suggested, walking her fingers down his abdomen and towards his groin. "If you'd like, of course."

"I think you should have no trouble convincing me," Koran said with a smile. "What line were we up to again?"

Laedra shrugged lightly and smiled mischievously as she watched her hand dip between Koran's legs. "Does that really matter?"

Koran chuckled. "Well, I guess if we have other things to do first," he said as he moved his hands to her body. "My dear, your hands are nice and warm."

"That's not a bad thing," she whispered, grazing his lips with hers. "Though, if you want them cold, we could go outside for a walk, then come back and try again."

"Oh, I happen to like warm," he said. "Very nice, indeed." He sensed something around them and smiled. "I think we have someone's attention."

Laedra chuckled bashfully and, suddenly self-conscious, pulled her hand away to wrap both arms around her drawn up knees. "It's a little difficult to be intimate, knowing they're present. What do you think they're thinking?"

"I bet they're wishing they still had bodies so they could try this out," he said. "I'm sure it must look as fun as it is."

"Or maybe they're wishing we wouldn't make so much noise so they could sleep," Laedra answered with a laugh. She sank down next to Koran again, this time hugging herself fully to him and kissing his throat softly. "This was the best night I've had in a long while, Koran."

"It's been a very nice night, hasn't it? It's been...free and liberating. I think we both needed this."

"Though...I imagine you'll just go back to being Master Darr tomorrow, won't you?" she surmised.

"For the others," Koran said. "For you, I'll forever be Koran Darr."

"And once I find out who I truly am," she whispered, "I'll be that for you, Koran." Laedra pushed a strand of wavy brown hair from Koran's face and kissed him ardently. At least he'd have something to remember her by, even if it was just one small reminder. But for putting up with her as long as he had, he deserved at least this one night.

As their tender caresses led toward more lovemaking, Koran brushed his lips against Laedra's ear. "I love you," he whispered.

Laedra gave no reciprocation of Koran's sentiment and simply held him close as their bodies melded once again. She felt the spirits observing, almost approving their union, but Laedra wasn't prepared yet to give her heart to another, not when she wasn't even certain what she felt for Liam anymore. Her heart had led her astray before, and she wasn't about to follow it again. She would be gone in a matter of days, so there was no point in getting attached. But as she arched against Koran's strong, protective body and breathed his name in ecstasy she realized it might already be too late.

"Gift Exchange, Part 1"
by Merrick Braston
Nieme Yaresh
Dani
Neron Tregat [NPC+]
Zale Tregat
Talara Sorenne
Ferrig Mullerin
and Qual Tregat [NPC+]

Location: New Plouton & Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

Merrick cried out again. He gripped the sheets in fists and gritted his teeth against the pain. In front of him, Nieme and Dani sat watching his punishment. They seemed to be quite happy, especially if the grin on Nieme's face was any indication. He'd lost track of the time he and Zale had been prisoners here, but he didn't think it was more than a day.

He cried out again, and his cry mixed with Neron's from behind him. His punishment wasn't really all that much of a punishment, but to have Zale watching from the side of the room was bad enough. To have Zale witnessing this humiliation... "Oh gods," he cried, and then bit down into a bunched up section of the sheets to keep from crying out again. Too much betrayal on the part of his body. Far too much...

"Oh, Dani," Nieme breathed, "isn't it wonderful?" She moaned quietly as Merrick and Neron's intermingled emotions washed over her again - Merrick's pain combined with Neron's pleasure, though she sensed arousal on Merrick's part as well. "We have to keep them," she said breathlessly. "Oh, they're too good to let go."

"It's been so long since I've seen two men together that I'd forgotten how wonderful it can be. The other night, while Neron took Musician, I pleasured him. I don't think I've ever tasted a bigger or sweeter climax than that. I did not know Musician enjoyed men so much."

"Well, he does," Nieme cooed. "And I think Neron likes him just the same."

Reinforcing that, Neron roared a cry of pure gratification as he arched against Merrick's rear one final time. Merrick's screams were barely muffled against the pillows, and his futile attempts to escape the pain, or the intense pleasure, finally ended as he collapsed upon the bed and Neron pulled out. He chuckled breathlessly as he smoothed a hand over Merrick's rear, and to inflict one final act of humiliation upon him, he patted the musician's buttocks patronizingly. "Next time, I want you to scream louder." Then he slipped off the bed.

Dani watched Merrick gently writhing on the bed, a mixture of pleasure and pain rolling off him like the waves of heat in the desert air. "Oh, he's delicious," she cooed. "I bet Zale would be just as beautiful, maybe more so. I'd like to see Zale and Musician together, or maybe Neron and Zale. Wouldn't that be delightful, Nieme."

"Oh it would," she replied with a sultry glance in Zale's direction. "Would you like that, Zale? Would you like to take musician? He's waiting for you if you want him."

"While the offer is tempting," Zale said. "I do not believe Merrick's body could tolerate the strain. My dear brother is...somewhat rough."

Nieme gave a resigned sigh. "You're right... We don't want to ruin him for good." Her smile returned and she hopped down off the windowsill. "We'll give him some time," she told Zale, starting towards him. "So...would you care to spend a little quality time with Dani and I?"

Zale only smiled.

Dani giggled. "I think that's a yes, my love. He does have a nice smile, doesn't he?"

Nieme flattened herself against Zale and brushed her lips against his bare chest. "Oh, a beautiful smile... Would you like to make us smile too, my pet?"

"That is why I'm here, isn't it," Zale said, as he shared a lustful look with each of them. "Where shall I begin, my Mistresses?"

"You can start by clearing him out." She motioned her eyes towards Merrick, still clutching the sheets of the bed and burying his face into the pillow. "I don't think he'd be able to walk two steps before the poor musician collapses."

"Oh no," Dani purred. "That's not the pain of what Neron did. That's the pain of the brink. That point where you take a man just to the point of climax, and you don't let him have it. It's a beautiful, pleasure-filled anguish. I think the job Neron started should be finished. Poor Musician is...pent up."

Nieme cast a sidelong gaze at Zale. "And I think you should be the one to administer his release."

Zale's eyebrows raised. "Me?"

Nieme smiled at him and delicately threaded her fingers through his plaited hair. All tenderness vanished as she tightened a fist around his braids and jerked Zale's head down towards her. "When we give you an order," she said with surprising calm, "we expect you to follow it without question...slave."

There was slight flinch in Zale's eyes, but he managed to keep himself from reacting to Nieme's treatment. "Of course," he said. Then added: "Mistress." With that he moved over to Merrick and rolled his friend over. The musician's eyes were closed, but his erection looked like it'd been forged from durasteel. "You definitely do like that, don't you?" He didn't expect a reply, so proceeded to pleasure Merrick, taking his organ into his mouth. If Merrick's loud moans were any indication, he was doing well. Of course, in Merrick's condition, it wouldn't take much.

Nieme sighed contentedly and slipped her arms around Dani's waist as the two looked on. "That's much better. We like it when they obey, don't we, my love?"

"Oh, especially when they obey like that," Dani said. "Oh, I think it would be beautiful to see Musician take Zale. Though, I don't think Musician's going to last long because I think he's really liking Zale's tongue right now. So beautiful. Oh Nieme, I am so pleased with our new slaves. I want more!"

"We should ask the masters if we can go find some," Nieme replied.

"What?" Neron called from where he was fastening his pants. "We aren't enough for you?"

"But Master," Dani called, "I do not think I could ever please you the way Musician pleases you."

"So, then, you'll be finding slaves for me?" he asked with a greedy smile. "If that's the case, then go on ahead."

"Oh, we will find lots of slaves for you, Master. Would you like them all like musician? We will bring you whatever you like, anything at all."

"I trust your judgement, girls." He grinned and shooed them away with a sweeping gesture. "Now...go on. These two will be busy for a while."

Dani giggled as she and Nieme fled the room, even though their eyes were still on Merrick and Zale. "I don't know if trusting our judgement is best, Master. We may bring you back a cute, young boy."

Neron attempted not to seem too pleased. "Again, whatever you wish, my sweets."

Dani giggled even louder, and gave Neron a wave. Once they were outside of the room, she flung her arms around Nieme. "Oh, we'll have to find some boys for him, my love. I think he would be very happy with us if we did." She paused for a moment, then grinned. "I wonder if he'll share."

Nieme chuckled. "Will he have a choice, my love? They're no match for us, no matter what they think."

"Oh, no one really has a choice," Dani said. "I think I know just the place to go. I think...hmmm, ten. I think ten is a good number. Do you think we could find that many? We might not be able to get them all back today. Oh, we're going to make Neron so happy. What should we get Qual? Do you think Qual would like a young girl?"

"I think he would," Nieme purred. "A nice, fresh one. That's what he'd like."

"Oh, we'll find one for him," Dani whispered. "Maybe we can share her too. Oh, you know who would be perfect, my love?"

Nieme smiled slowly, on the same wavelength with her lover, but always liking a good surprise even when it wasn't one. "And who would that be, my flower?"

"I think Talara would be a precious gift for our dour Master. We'd have to sneak into the Temple, but I don't think the Jedi would even notice us if we walked right past them."

"We could get in," Nieme said confidently. "I bet we could even get her to come to us." She giggled excitedly and kissed her lover. "Let's do it! Tonight!"

"Oh yes," Dani cooed. "Oh, I'm sure we could, and...it'd be nice to visit some of the others there. Do you think Koran Darr would be happy to see us?"

"Even if he isn't at first," she said with a mischievous smile, "I'm sure we can persuade him to be."

"Oh, I would like that very much," Dani said. "He's so sexy. Oh goddess, Nieme, could you imagine if Master Liam Zaneth was there? I don't think I've ever seen a more sexy man."

"Then we shall bring him too," she answered decisively. "We're powerful enough, Dani. We can have whatever we wish for."

"Well, let's go find Neron his treats, and then we can bring Qual his...and one for us."

Nieme pouted playfully. "That's all?" Then she squealed happily and dashed down the stairs with Dani close behind.

***

With two of their catches already being worked in by Neron - two young men with solidly athletic builds and the light features he seemed to prefer - Nieme and Dani waited patiently amongst the foliage for the perfect opportunity to move in. Most of the lights within the Temple had winked out long ago, even the one coming from the shrine, though Nieme and Dani had detected stirring passions within there that indicated its occupants were still wide awake and definitely happy. The lights in Talara's room had gone out finally, soon after the other presence they felt within departed. They both wondered who could have been keeping their girl up so late. It didn't matter, as long as she came with them, though she would have little choice in the matter.

"So...how shall we do this, my love? Boldly and just walk right in through the front doors, or climb through the window?" Nieme asked.

"Climbing through the window seems the best option," Dani said. "Few chances at detection, and we end up right there rather than lots of sneaking."

Nieme slid her hand up Dani's thigh and grinned. "But the sneaking's the best part..."

With a soft purr, Dani's hands found Nieme's and then snaked across to her lover's body. "Oh, yes it is," she whispered. "Shall we then? Sneak up to our little darling and whisk her away with us?"

"To where she belongs," Nieme replied dreamily. She kissed Dani slowly and found their mission forgotten in a brief moment of flared passion, but Nieme managed to pull away...reluctantly. "We'd better go before I'm forced to take you to the waterfalls."

"I've missed the waterfalls," Dani murmured. "Maybe we could take Tala there before going."

"She'd like that. I know she will." And with a sultry smile for her lover, Nieme slinked out of the brush and merged with the shadows to begin their capture.

Dani followed quickly after, using the Force to mask their approach. Before, when they were at the Temple, their powers were nothing compared to now. Hiding where they were was as easy as breathing. They approached the large front doors of the Temple, and Dani couldn't help grinning. "She'll be so excited to see us again."

"And more excited to come with us," Nieme added, not at all doubting their friend would oblige willingly.

Nieme closed her eyes and listened with her ears and her mind for anyone who might be walking about still. Like they'd be any match for us, Nieme thought. With their way clear, Nieme pushed open one of the large Temple doors, producing not a single sound. Neither of them skulked their way through the corridors, nor did they worry about being caught. Instead, they walked tall and proud, knowing they had powers not even the Jedi could fathom. They were untouchable.

"I bet they'd all be so surprised to see us again," Dani whispered. "Pity we don't have the time. Perhaps we can return again soon. I hate staying away like that, especially when they were so kind to us. Well, I wouldn't mind visiting Orn, he was always nice to us."

"And Kael," Nieme added. "I'd love to see Raeila's face as she catches him taking me in their bed...preferably while she's sleeping next to us."

"Oh yes," Dani purred. "But, don't worry, I'll keep her from getting too upset. I always did enjoy making her scream, and she does have a beautiful voice."

"When she's not bitching with it," Nieme muttered. "Though, Tala first. Qual will be so pleased with her. She's fresh, untouched..." The two girls giggled. "Well...mostly."

"Do you think Qual will mind if she's a little less untouched when we present her to him? She was so very sweet, and she has such a nice cute voice."

"I think he'll appreciate that we've introduced her to the way of things. She'll be a more willing subject."

"Of course," Dani said. "I think he'll be much more pleased if she knows how to please him before we bring her to him. Though, I think he'll still want her...pure in that one sense."

"Then she will be. We'll be good," she said, though with a mischievous smile.

The two strode freely through the corridors and came upon Talara's room without trouble. They stood outside it for a moment, gauging whether their girl was asleep or still conscious. There was a tranquility emanating from the girl, one they interpreted as suggestive of sleep. When they pushed open the door, however, they saw that it was, instead, induced by her meditative state. She appeared so small and fragile sitting cross-legged upon her floor. Much easier for the taking.

"She's very beautiful," Dani whispered. "Qual will definitely be pleased with us. Careful now...let's move in slowly. We'll need to make sure she doesn't wake anyone."

"She won't," Nieme assured her. She smiled conspiratorially to her lover and added, "They won't hear a thing."

Dani grinned and began edging forward. "They'll be less attentive than Maeren's were. Oh, I miss her. Perhaps our beautiful Tala will make up for her loss."

"In time, she will be able to." Nieme came up behind Tala, and lightly brushed her fingers against the girl's nape. "Oh, she'll be perfect...."

"Though," Dani said as she lowered herself into a crouch next to Talara, "it is sad that she covers herself with clothing like that. A beautiful young body like hers shouldn't be hidden where no one can cherish it, desire it."

"We shall have to correct that too," Nieme whispered while pushing the sleeve of Talara's tunic off her shoulder. "Such young, supple flesh... Qual will certainly find her entertaining."

"Too bad Turg isn't around," Dani crooned as she slid up and placed a gentle kiss on the young, girl's shoulder. As she felt Tala stirring, she used the Force to bind her in place. "I think he would have loved to decorate her. Perhaps we can find another."

"For Tala," Nieme murmured, sliding her hand down the front of Tala's pants from behind, "we will do just that."

Dani nipped at Talara's ear, then reached around to tear open the girl's tunic, exposing her small breasts. "Oh, just like I remember...but this time, we'll make sure she doesn't get scared. We should take her down to the waterfall so we can teach her how to please Qual. He'll like that very much, I think. Too bad we didn't bring someone she could practice pleasing. Perhaps we'll have to find someone on the way back."

"We could snatch up Kael," Nieme suggested, though she seemed less interested in tossing around ideas and more so in running kisses along the curve of Talara's neck. A gentle whimper rose in Talara's throat, signalling her growing awareness, but the invisible restraints they had placed around her grew tighter and would make any struggle impossible. "Don't worry, Tala," Nieme whispered soothingly. "We're friends. Remember?"

Dani moved around in front of Talara and straightened her legs, and then, with a quick tug, removed the young Jedi's pants. "So beautiful," she whispered. "I wonder if she'd like whoever was in her room with her before. I...I think I can sense his resonance here, my love. Perhaps he would lend us a hand...even though it's not his hand we need."

"Yeah, Tala. Why don't you show us where he is?" Nieme chuckled as she slipped her hand between the girl's thighs, then moaned quietly and closed her eyes. "Oh, Dani," she breathed. "So pure... And willing, too, once we're done with her."

"I sense him," Dani whispered as she sought the presence through the Force. "Oh, and he's familiar. I think I can pinpoint his location. Come. You'll have to get him, Nieme, while I keep hold of Talara."

Nieme pouted playfully, then kissed Talara's cheek and rose. "I'll get him, my love." She reached for the weapon at her hip and unclipped it; with her other hand, she summoned the door to open for her. "I'm sure he'll be just as happy as Tala to join us. Won't he, our precious?"

Talara's eyes showed fear, but she made no sound but a silent whimper. It turned into a gentle moan of betrayal as Dani began coaxing between her thighs. "Oh, he's in the room next to our old room, my love. Go bring him, my beautiful, Nieme. I'll wait outside with our little darling for you. If you need us, just send a ripple through the Force to me."

"Yes, my love. I'll find you." She smiled impishly at her lover, then slipped out of the room and blended seamlessly with the darkness in the corridor.

Nieme was familiar with the residual life energy she detected in the room, one speaking of an individual who was at once joyful in Talara's presence, but whose emotions were tainted by an anger that could not easily be cleansed away. It was potent, yet almost under control...and Nieme knew precisely where it was coming from. As she stopped before the room her senses had led her to, and his emotions intensified, Nieme also knew exactly who.

***

Stretched out on his bed, Ferrig Mullerin could not get the feeling of Talara in his arms from his mind or body. A smile played across his lips as he thought of them together, holding each other and gently kissing. The differences in their ages caused problems, but he was willing to wait. He couldn't help his fantasies though...of seeing them together, making love. They were beautiful together, even Rae said so. He chuckled softly to himself as he kissed the lock of hair she'd given him. It smelled of her, and sent a shiver through him. Just that little bit of her presence helped him get through the night without her. So gone on her, he thought. If the others saw me now, they'd think I was crazy. They'd say I was wet. Though, with Talara, it was like drowning and it was the most beautiful feeling he'd ever felt.

"They'd say you were wet, alright," a voice from the darkness drawled. A chuckle followed as the figure stepped into the pallid shaft of moonlight thrown across the floor, and revealed her black-clad form to him. With a sinisterly sweet grin, she added, "Wet as Dani's making Talara right now."

Ferrig lurched up in bed. It was a long moment before things began to register. "What the hell are you doing in here? And...and what are you doing to Talara!? Dammit, if you hurt her, I swear I'll--"

"You'll do what?" Nieme spat. "You'll hurt me like you did in the desert?" She paced forward with slow, deliberate steps and watched Ferrig with a smug grin. "You'd die before the thought even formed in your mind, Ferrig." Nieme stopped at his bedside, regarding Ferrig with a disinterested gaze. The lump in his pants, however, caught her attention and Nieme chuckled. "Oh, is that for me, Ferrig? No...no, Talara, am I right?"

Ferrig turned slightly, to hide his erection from Nieme's sight. "I love her," he said. "More than anything. Please...please don't hurt her."

"Oh, we won't hurt her," Nieme told him, prodding his phallus with her lightsaber hilt. "We just want to violate her. We'll teach her how to please you, Ferrig. Won't you like that?"

"No...gods, no," Ferrig rasped. "She's too young for that, not ready. Please, Nieme...you can't want that for her. I'll do whatever you want...just leave her out of it...please..."

Nieme's features hardened, and her stare became deathly cold. "This isn't about you," she whispered. "We want Talara, and we'll have her. And if it hurts you...then all the more reason to do it."

"I'm sorry...for...for everything, Nieme," Ferrig said. "It...that...that's just...that was the desert. Gods, please...for Talara, don't...don't hurt her. Please, gods don't hurt her..."

"Shut up!" she snapped and slammed the butt of her weapon into Ferrig's jaw. "I'll do whatever I please. No one can stop us. Not even the Jedi. We're powerful, Dani and I are. So no one better fuck with us."

"She's special," Ferrig whispered, working his jaw. Pain radiated through the side of his head, and he thought a tooth might be loose. "You're going to take that from her...please, Nieme...don't hurt her to get back at me. Do what you want to me...just...just let her be special. Please, Nieme."

"I was special once, you know." She raised his chin with the tip of her weapon and stared down at him with pure, radiating hatred. "You took that from me. You made me this way, Ferrig, and you're going to suffer for it. Talara's coming with us...and you'll be there to watch as we take from her what you took from us."

"Why are you using her to punish me? She doesn't deserve that! If you want to punish me, punish me! Nieme...gods! Don't...gods please... Why her?"

"You know," she mused, "I really like your idea." She nodded her head decisively. "Yes, I really do. We'll punish you...but after we leave. So get up."

Ferrig slid out of bed wearing only a pair of lightweight pants. He kept his focus on the floor, fear gripping his heart. "I'm ready," he said softly.

"You will be," she whispered, drawing in closer to him. "We'll have you trained so well, you'll climax when we order you to," she added while running her weapon slowly up between his thighs. "You'll be the perfect little slave."

Ferrig closed his eyes. A part of his mind knew he deserved this. But not Tala. Tala... Inside, he cried out in anguish. He nodded to her.

"Alright then," she announced cheerfully. "Move it along." Nieme stepped aside and shoved Ferrig into motion. "And don't make a sound or you both die. We do love our Talara, but that won't stop us from killing her."

Ferrig clenched his teeth to prevent himself from saying anything that would get Talara killed. After Tarkin, he felt he could handle whatever they threw at him...but not that, not Tala. She was...innocent. As they marched through the dark hallways, he felt tears slipping down his cheeks...tears for the young woman he fell in love with and the tortures she would endure at the hands of Nieme and Dani.

Nieme smiled at the hopelessness and despair rolling off of Ferrig; she revelled in it. She and Dani would be able to accomplish two tasks in one go: please their Master with their two new acquisitions, and punish Ferrig Mullerin for his transgressions. All in all, it would turn out to be a good night.

***

When the door to the Temple opened, Dani nearly jumped for joy. Talara was leaning heavily against her and sucking the juices of her own orgasm from Dani's finger. "Here they come, my precious darling," she said. "Now, he won't be able to fuck you yet, but you will learn to pleasure him with your mouth...that way you will please your new Master. Though, always remember that me and Nieme, we're your first Mistresses and we are the most important ones in your life. Beautiful girl." She smiled brightly for Nieme. "Oh, look at him. He didn't give you any trouble, did he? Oh, and he's quite overdressed for the occasion."

Nieme glanced at the thin pants he wore and grinned. "They'll be removed shortly. And Tala seems to be coming along already. How wonderful!"

"Oh, she likes her own taste, my love, you should see her," Dani cooed. "And, I can't wait to teach her how to pleasure us. But, first, she needs to learn to pleasure our prize stud here." She brushed her hand against the front of Ferrig's pants. "Oh, his body betrays him. Feel that, Nieme. I think he wants her. But...he'll have to wait. If he's really good, we can let him have that...but she has to be virginal for Qual."

"He was thinking of her...in his bed," Nieme told her. "And he was so worked up..." She sighed happily. "This is going to be perfect, Dani." She stroked Talara's full, long hair, then kissed the top of her head. "Now, let's go. And Talara, take that tunic off completely. You won't be wearing clothes anymore."

Dani tightened her reign on the Force, and sent a mental urging rippling through it to Talara. The girl reached up and removed the tattered remains of her tunic. She let it flutter to the ground, fully exposing herself to them in the cool night air.

At Nieme's side, Ferrig gasped and looked away. "This is wrong," he whispered.

Dani started leading the young Jedi away. "Oh, I can sense his arousal," she said. "I remember what he has between his legs, and it was very nice despite his naughtiness. I can't wait to see our beautiful Talara learning on that. She'll be so perfect, my love."

"They both will," Nieme replied, running her finger down Ferrig's spine. "Now, move. We have a lot of ground to cover."

"I'm moving," Ferrig murmured. "Wh-- where are you taking us?"

"You'll see," Dani said. "We don't want to take Tala to our master not knowing what to do. So tonight, we're going to teach her how to properly please a man. And, you're going to help. So, I hope you recharge quickly. Nieme and I will be very upset if we have to wait for too long for you."

Nieme giggled behind them and a light bounce came to her step. She imagined this would be the most fun they'd have in a long while, and at the same time, they could gain retribution for Ferrig's past misdeeds. It was all very convenient...and they hoped very pleasurable as well.

"Gift Exchange, Part 2"
by Nieme Yaresh
Dani
Talara Sorenne
Ferrig Mullerin
Koran Darr
Laedra Vorrel

Location: New Plouton & Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

Moonlight glinted off the lake and the droplets from the waterfall glowed in the blue-white light. It was beautiful and serene, and rather quite romantic. Of course, Nieme and Dani didn't have romance on their minds as their led their charges silently to the water's edge.

In the moonlight, Talara's pale skin glowed beautifully, giving the girl an ethereal, otherworldly look. If they didn't have work to do, Dani would have gladly taken her there and pleasured her until her screams filled the forest. She turned then to Ferrig and gestured to the thin pants he wore. "Off with them."

His hesitation was minimal, and a moment later, Ferrig let the pants fall to the ground. He was very aroused and his erection stood out from his body declaring it.

"Very nice," Dani purred.

"Talara likes it," Nieme stated. "Don't you, sweet girl?" She slid her fingers across Talara's chest lightly then kissed her cheek tenderly. "You can speak now."

Dani released her hold on Talara, allowing her full mobility once more. The girl immediately started trembling, but it wasn't from the cold. "P-p-please," she stammered. "I don't want this. Please...I-I-I thought you were my friends. Dani, please..."

Dani slipped forward. "Tala, my love, we're helping you to become a woman. We're going to teach you how to please a man. You should be grateful for our gift." She pressed her lips to Talara's, and after a moment, Talara's mouth opened to accept hers. "There's a good girl." She slid down the girl's body, trailing kisses as she went. She released pheromones once she was kneeling with her face hovering before Tala's mound. As the pheromone's took affect, she heard the girl moan and was met with the heady musk of her arousal. She teased Talara with her tongue, and found the girl's hips pressing forward. "Nieme, prepare our beautiful girl's teacher."

Nieme grinned silkily at Ferrig and shifted forward, keeping her eyes fully on his. "You'll feel what it's like to be forced, Ferrig, to feel so helpless while another violates you against your will."

"Please," he pleaded. "Not like this. It's not supposed to be like this with her. She's innocent of this... Why...why hurt her if it's me you want to hurt?"

Nieme chuckled as she dropped to her knees before him, then motioned her head towards Tala. "Does that look like someone who's in any pain, Ferrig?"

"But this shouldn't be happening yet," Ferrig said. "She's too young...she's not ready for this. She's not ready for any of this!"

Nieme's hand snapped out and clutched Ferrig's shaft roughly. "Shut up! You caused this, Ferrig. Remember that when you're looking for someone to blame." And with a vicious smile, she tugged Ferrig forward by his organ, then took him fully into her mouth.

Ferrig grunted at her rough treatment, but that quickly turned into a moan as she began preparing him for what was to come. "I'm sorry," he whispered. He looked over at Talara who was looking at him with a strange look. He recognized that look, and it scared him. It scared him to see the young girl looking at him hungrily. She cried out and clutched at Dani's purple hair. Scared him, but aroused him as well. It was what he'd dreamed about...but not now. "Be careful what you wish for," he murmured to himself. He guided his hands down to Nieme's head and knew that there was only one way out of this.

Nieme gazed up at Ferrig as she continued pleasuring him; she was satisfied that the emotions coming from him indicated that, and even more satisfied that his arousal intensified when he looked upon Talara. They hadn't planned on coming to the Temple to punish Ferrig, but they never could have plotted something so just and fitting for what he'd done to them. He wanted love, but he would never have it, not when they were done with him. Talara might forgive him, but he would resent himself for not being strong enough to protect her. And it would destroy him.

This spurred Nieme on, and she felt her efforts becoming rewarded with the first traces of his salty secretion, and his first step towards betraying his precious Talara. Nothing could have gratified her more.

***

Koran Darr's eyes snapped open as a sickly coldness washed over him. He felt a presence...somewhere near. He sat up, and reached out through the Force, searching. In the darkness, he did find something, but it as if he were dipping a hand into a foul, oily pool of some vile substance.

He placed a hand on Laedra's shoulder. "Laedra," he said softly. "There's a problem."

Laedra sighed contentedly, gaining recollection of their night together the more conscious she became. But with it came awareness of the same thick, putrid miasma obscuring the Force that Koran sensed, and it had Laedra feeling physically unwell. "Oh gods," she whispered, managing to sit upright. "What is that?" Her heart stopped cold for an instant and she looked to Koran with wild panic in her eyes. "Is it them? The ones in the vision?"

"I cannot tell," Koran said, "but we need to be certain. It is close. Dress quickly, and we'll find out. We'll need to wake the others if it is." Inside, he was quaking at the thought of this being what the vision showed them. The Force calmed him, but there was still an uneasiness. "We'll get through this," he added in a whisper.

Laedra nodded slowly and absently felt around for her littered clothing. She wasn't ready for this, and would likely die, or cause someone else's death if she joined the battle. "I should stay behind," she told him. "I should stay here and...and just stay out of the way."

Koran nodded. "Very well," he said as he gathered his clothing and dressed. "I will check into it and let you know what I find."

"Koran--" Laedra sighed and rose. "I don't want to abandon you, Koran. How can I after this?" She gestured to her exposed form, now trembling from the fleeting warmth of Koran's body once pressed against it, and the fear of uncertainty. "We shared ourselves tonight, Koran...and I can't let you fight alone. I just don't think I'd be a worthy ally right now."

"You do yourself a disservice," Koran said. "Remember the last time we fought back-to-back? We are a good team, Laedra. We work very well together."

"And you trust me, Koran?" she asked. "You trust me to be strong enough to defend you if it came to that?"

"I do," Koran answered. "You sell your own abilities short, but you are still highly skilled in the Jedi arts. I trust you to fight at my side and do what you can to keep me safe, just as I would do for you."

"And because of that," she said, smiling tenderly for Koran, "I realize I can't let you down in this, not after you've put so much faith in me."

Koran smiled. "Get dressed, my love," Koran said. "We have to determine if this is our fate come knocking in the night."

Laedra hurriedly, but calmly slipped on her clothing, then knotted her unruly hair to keep it from falling into her face during the battle. She hoped there wasn't one tonight, but she now had to prepare for that possibility without allowing her anxieties to overwhelm her. "I have to retrieve my lightsaber," she told Koran once her tunic was tied closed. "Where shall I meet you?"

"Meet me at the front door," Koran said. "I sense something...inside. I'm going to check it out, and then meet you there."

"Be careful," she told him, and after pressing a kiss to his lips, she departed.

Koran watched her go, then buckled his belt in place. With his lightsaber settled at his hip, he started down toward the area of the disturbance. It seemed changed now, but still dark and ominous. As he began descending the stares, a shiver rippled along his spine. Whatever was here, it had no good intentions.

***

Nieme watched Ferrig with a lazy smile as Dani manually stimulated him again in preparation for Talara's first lesson. The deep creases in his brow, the clenching of his jaw, and even the digging of his teeth into his lower lip conveyed his internal struggle between giving in to the pleasure, or fighting the deeds they were forcing him to perform.

Nieme stroked Talara's hair affectionately as the young girl worked between her legs. Ferrig refused to look on, though Nieme knew the temptation he faced. Talara was surprisingly well-developed for such a young woman. She still had her child-like qualities - her hips had yet to fill out and were still gently curved, her bosom was just beginning to blossom, and her face had yet to take on the mature, finely contoured features of a woman. By all definitions, she was still a child, but in reality, she was closer to a mature female, and Nieme was determined to help her achieve that fully.

Nieme chuckled softly at Talara's enthusiasm, and gently raised the girl's head to look at her. "Now, save some energy, Tala. Don't you want to please Ferrig?"

Talara blinked as she looked at Nieme, and then licked her lips. "Do you wish for me to stop?" she asked softly. "I can...I don't...it's...I thought you liked... Am I doing alright?"

"You're doing perfectly, my precious." Nieme leaned forward to kiss the kneeling girl's brow. "Just...save some for your love. Don't you want to have a wonderful first time with Ferrig?"

"I do," Talara said. "But I still have lots of energy, and...and I like doing this. It...it makes me feel all funny and warm...and...and I like how you sound when I do that down there. Will he really like what I'm doing to him?"

Nieme smiled slyly. "Would you care to find out?"

Tala glanced back at where Ferrig sat looking into the distance, trying his hardest not to look at her. Her eyes drifted to where Dani's purple hand slid up and down along his shaft. She found then that she couldn't turn away. The funny feeling she'd been experiencing seemed to deepen, all through her chest and down between her thighs. She nodded slowly, eyes intent on their target. "Yes," she rasped.

"Then go to him," Nieme whispered. "Go to him, and make him happy, Talara."

On her knees, Talara backed away from Nieme and turned to move toward Ferrig. She could see by the way he sat that he was aware of her. She closed the distance until her hands rested on Ferrig's thighs. She couldn't take her eyes away, his erection holding her enthralled.

"Oh," Dani purred. "He's trying to deny it, but he's enjoying this very much. His arousal betrays him, my love. As she came closer, he got...harder. Oh, he's wanting this...or at least his body is. Oh the betrayal of the flesh."

Nieme grinned and started forward to gain a better vantage of the scene. "It's wonderful, isn't it? That we can make others do whatever we wish, that we can force them to fulfill our fantasies?"

"It's so beautiful," Dani cooed. "I never thought it could be so amazing controlling other people. I like power, Nieme. I never thought it before, but...with our slaves, I'm finding I like it very much. I want to have lots of slaves, slaves that we can make perform for us, fulfill our every fantasy. Though, I think they are fulfilling their own fantasies as well." She took her hand away as Tala's took its place. The girl lowered her head over Ferrig's erection and as her lips closed around it, Ferrig gasped. "Oh, Qual will definitely like her, but I think we'll like her more. It's not wrong to take a gift so beautiful back once he's had some fun is it?"

"Not at all," Nieme replied. "Just as long as we borrow and not take." She stopped before Ferrig and Talara, studying them with delight and curiousity. "I wonder... Ferrig...you have to touch her. You have to prepare her for Master Qual and that can't happen if you try to pretend she's not there."

"I can't..." Ferrig turned to look at Nieme, but kept his eyes from the dark-haired head bobbing over his lap. "This...it isn't...oh gods....this isn't right. You shouldn't be making her do this." He gasped, and his eyes rolled back as a wave of pleasure crashed through him. "Please...I love her, but...but not like this...please...oh gods!" Unbidden, his hands went to Talara's head, fingers twining into her soft, dark hair. "Oh, I love you, Tala. Gods, I love you...and...it wasn't supposed to be...oh...like this..."

"But you're happy," Nieme said, gracefully dropping to her knees beside Ferrig. "What's wrong, my pet?"

Ferrig glared at Nieme. "She's thirteen," he rasped. "She shouldn't be doing this...not like this, not now. She's going to be a powerful Jedi, and help keep peace and law in the galaxy...she's...this...it's not right." He bit his lip, fighting back the cry that wanted to escape. "She shouldn't be...like this...doing this..."

"You didn't care about our future when you raped and beat us," she spat. "What about when we begged for mercy? Did you give it to us, Ferrig?"

"I was wrong then," Ferrig said, keeping a tight rein on his emotions. "I was...I was cruel and heartless...but...but I'm not that person anymore. I changed, Nieme. The Empire changed me...and Talara...gods, Nieme...what can I do? I was wrong? I was evil...and I know no apology can ever make it right."

"No, it can't," she agreed, then smiled. "But...this can make it a little better."

"But, why hurt her? What did she ever-- Oh gods!"

Dani giggled. "Oh, Talara," she purred. "Are you sure you haven't done this before? Never snuck off with a couple boys and made them feel really nice? Oh, look at her go, Nieme. Master Qual will be so pleased. Soon, she'll be like this without even the help of pheromones."

Looking pointedly at Ferrig, Nieme added, "And Qual will be the one to initiate her. It'll hurt, at first, but she'll enjoy herself, I'm sure."

Ferrig set his jaw, but did not comment.

"If she takes to it like she is to this," Dani said, "she'll be quite happy. Oh my, Nieme, I bet if she's this good, we could make some credits off her. Can you imagine what people would pay for an hour or so?"

"For something fresh and young?" Nieme moaned happily. "And what about him? He's handsome. We could get a lot for him."

"Men or women, I imagine," Dani observed. "Look at those muscles. Despite his problems, he is a beautiful specimen of the male species. Oh, and we can have them perform for us. Living art! We can paint them like statues and pose them in all sorts of erotic tableaus."

Ferrig grunted, but held back his cry. Both Dani and Nieme could tell that he wasn't going to last much longer.

"Oh," Dani continued, "I'd forgotten about that look he gets when he's about to come. Oh Tala, you are in for a treat. He has the sweetest taste ever...which is surprising for someone so thoroughly rotten."

Nieme brushed her lips against Ferrig's ear, and chuckled as she whispered, "Completely rotten."

She heard the cry rising in his throat, but being stifled as best as Ferrig could, but Nieme knew it was there, ready to spill forth, just as his climax was. She laughed as his body trembled violently with the effort of fighting off the sensations he didn't want to feel, but couldn't help experiencing with what Talara was doing to him. Nieme applauded excitedly, watching Ferrig crush handfuls of grass in his fists and squeezing his eyes shut, but her glee vanished as something disturbed the bubble of protection they'd formed around themselves, courtesy of the Force.

Nieme sprang to her feet and whirled around just as Laedra and Koran burst through the trees and into the clearing, and just as Ferrig's cries finally escaped and Talara got her deserved reward.

Dani sensed Nieme's sudden change, but couldn't break herself from the pulsing emotions intertwining between Ferrig and Talara. As the orgasm subsided, and the flood of tears started from Ferrig's eyes, that was when Dani spun away, turning to face their attackers. "You're not wanted here," she called out.

Nieme unclipped her lightsaber and ignited it. "No, you're not. So leave!"

"You are walking down a dark path," Koran said. "Both of you. It's not too late to turn back, to save yourself from the darkness. This will destroy you in the end, consume you and leave nothing behind. Is this what you really want? Hurting people for your own pleasure? Nieme, Dani, turn away from the dark side...I don't want to see you destroyed."

"If you hadn't been so busy screwing Laedra Vorrel," Nieme replied, "you would have seen it coming." She chuckled at them both. "What? You don't think we can detect the stench of sex on you? We felt it from the forest. Oh...you two felt almost as good as Talara and Ferrig do."

"What Laedra and I did together was as consenting adults," Koran said, his voice ice. "By the look of Ferrig, I do not believe what you forced them to do was even remotely consenting. What you can detect is of no concern to me. I am not ashamed of what I've done." He glanced at where Ferrig sat, slumped on the ground, sobbing and Talara, sitting dumbly on the ground at his side as he tried to edge away from her. "But you should be."

"But we're not," Nieme answered. "Why should we be? We're just giving him the punishment he deserves, which is more than I can say for you," she spat. "He hurt us, and you took him into our home, treated him like a guest. Even if we hadn't forced Talara to do those things, don't you think he would have had her do them himself?"

"He hasn't so far," Koran said. "We've been watching him closely and he's showed no signs of doing anything to Talara besides falling in love with her and treating her kindly. So, no, I do not believe he would have...and if he had tried, she is strong enough to resist him. I can understand why you wished to punish Ferrig, but how could you even think to do this to Talara? To a thirteen year old girl who never did you any harm? You have gone over, Nieme. You are a thing of evil now, and if you will not turn back..."

Nieme laughed derisively, and stepped confidently closer to Laedra and Koran. "You'll do what? Strike us down?" Her laughter intensified. "You're a fool, Koran Darr. You're no match for Dani and I." She paused before them and cast a dark, malevolent look upon him. "Or would you care for a demonstration?"

Nieme awaited no reply and offered Koran his first taste of their power, not by harming him, but by seizing Laedra with the Force and flinging her back as if her weight was insignificant to Nieme. Leaves fluttered to the ground as Laedra's body slammed into the thick trunk of a tree ten feet back from where she had been standing, and Laedra soon joined the settling foliage when she too fell to the forest floor. Satisfied, Nieme said brightly, "Demonstration complete."

"You're just a child," Koran said. "A child throwing a temper tantrum. And to think I thought you could actually become a Jedi, to become something great. Instead, you're just a petty, bitter girl who lashes out at anyone and everyone. Sad, really." Through the Force, he checked on Laedra and found her in pain but alive. He kept his lightsaber on his belt, knowing that he could draw it in a heartbeat if needed.

Nieme shrugged lightly and continued smirking at Koran. "We're just having fun, that's all. And if anyone's to blame for how we turned out, it's you. You're the one who tried to kill our spirit, and we couldn't let that happen. If anyone is to encounter pain because of our actions...it's all your fault, Master Darr."

"Is this your fun?" Koran asked. "Stealing the innocence of a young girl? Forcing her to perform acts she hasn't willingly chosen to do? Forcing her to have sex with a man when they've decided to wait until she is older? Is this your fun? Is this what you want to be? You have chosen this path for yourself. You have chosen how you will seek your fun. You chose to hurt Talara Sorenne. You cannot blame anyone else for those actions. These are the choices that you have made."

Nieme narrowed her eyes at Koran and took a threatening step closer. "And they are choices we stand by," she rasped. She extended her arm in the direction of Laedra, who was now struggling to regain her footing. "Now, will you leave or is there going to be more suffering this evening?"

"I belong here," Koran said, preparing himself to react to whatever action Nieme may take. "You, do not. You and Dani may walk away from here, but if you continue down this dark path, the Jedi Order will be forced to hunt you down and put and end to your terror. Now...go."

Nieme gave a falsely congenial smile. "Alright, Master Darr." Without breaking eye contact with him, she called over her shoulder to Dani. "Prepare our new toys for departure, my love."

"I don't believe you heard me correctly," Koran said. "You and Dani may leave. Talara and Ferrig remain here. I'm giving you a chance in this; I recommend you take it. You won't walk away from here if you try to take them."

Nieme giggled, a none too pleasing sound, as she closed her hand into a fist. At the same instant, Laedra began gagging and grasped at her constricting throat. "And how, Master Darr, do you plan on accomplishing that?"

Through the Force, Koran reached out, and grasped the tendrils of Force that Nieme was using. With a quick twist, the hold on Laedra was severed and she gasped free of Nieme's hold. "Like that," Koran said.

Nieme kept her surprise from marring her features, and casually backed away from Koran. "Fancy. But we've got more tricks that you've no way of defending yourself against. Believe me, you don't want to see those."

"Perhaps in time," Koran answered. "But you are still just a child. And, you'd be surprised at what I'm capable of, Nieme. I'm not a half-trained padawan."

"Neither are we, Master," Nieme told him. "An old friend by the name of Dargus Kandran taught me a thing or two. You're the one who'll be pleasantly surprised, Koran Darr."

"You have one minute for the two of you to leave here," Koran said. "If you are still here, I believe we will have to see who will be surprising who."

Nieme sighed airily, and turned fully around to face her lover. "Come along, my love. It's time to leave."

"Well, we did have our fun," Dani said, mirroring Nieme's sigh. "The sad thing is that Talara enjoyed herself very much...and I think she wants more. A shame to steal that from her."

Nieme smiled slyly at her lover. "Quite a shame..." She clipped her lightsaber onto her belt, and held out a hand to Ferrig. At his wary look, she explained, "It's the least I could do, hm?"

Ferrig looked at her hand, then at the Jedi, and finally reached his hand out to Nieme. "Thanks," he said softly.

"No," Nieme corrected with a malicious smile, "thank you." Ferrig had little time to react before his naked body was catapulted into Koran, sending both crashing to the ground.

Dani, who had understood Nieme's tacit scheme, seized Talara in that same moment and left Laedra Vorrel to Nieme. The female Jedi was still dazed from her earlier attack, but gave a valiant, yet futile effort to stop them. She earned, in the process, another blow from the Force that knocked her back into a thick stand of bushes and shrubs. Then the girls were gone.

Using the Force for strength and speed, Dani slung Talara's naked body around to her back. It didn't take much coaxing through the Force and her pheromones to get her to cling. So, with Talara's arms wrapped around her shoulders and her legs around her waist, Dani sped along after Nieme. She could feel their presence in the Force dampened due to Nieme's efforts; she added her own strength to make them invisible to the nosy Jedi.

Laedra groaned as she struggled to extricate herself from the tangle of branches that were scoring and nicking every inch of exposed flesh. She finally rolled out of their hold and staggered to her feet. "Koran! Where are they!"

"They went to the north," Koran said as he untangled himself from Ferrig. The boy looked unhurt, except for the mental scarring of what Nieme and Dani had forced him to do. "Return to the Temple. It's safer for you there." He turned to Laedra then. "Are you okay to go after them?"

Laedra nodded, despite the bleeding scratches on her cheeks and along her arms. They were superficial, especially compared to what would happen to Talara if she wasn't rescued. "Ferrig, keep yourself safely hidden as you move. We'll get her back. We promise."

"Thank you," Ferrig said, then winced. He started back toward the Temple, hobbling on an injured leg

Once the boy was gone, Koran turned back to Laedra. "Let's go," he said. "They have a head start, but we're better with the Force than they are."

"We'll split up," Laedra suggested. "This way we'll cover more ground."

"We don't want to face them alone," Koran said. "They are using the dark arts, and are quite accomplished at it. One of us could defeat one of them alone, but with both of them together, I do not think we would survive. As soon as you spot them, alert me, and give me your coordinates...I'll do the same. At that point, stay on your guard because they will not, as we've seen, play fair."

"I will alert you immediately." She held Koran's gaze for a moment and smiled softly before dashing into the forest, in search of two girls who could likely kill her if she was caught alone. But, she couldn't abandon Talara

Koran sped off a moment after Laedra, angling more to the west as she veered slightly east. They would find Nieme and Dani, and deal with them. The girls couldn't be allowed to remain out and free, not walking the path upon which they walked. But what if we can't? He had no time to ponder that question. He would deal with it later, if they failed.

"Gift Exchange, Part 3"
by Nieme Yaresh
Dani
Talara Sorenne
Ferrig Mullerin
Koran Darr
Laedra Vorrel
Qual Tregat [NPC+]

Location: New Plouton & Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 27, 4ABY

***

"I can sense them," Dani whispered. Talara clung to her, a product of the pheromones she'd been using. It brought a smile to her face to see the young one -- though not so much younger than me, she thought -- on fire with lust. That was how she would spend her time now. She would please Master Qual very much, and when she wasn't pleasing him...Dani would gladly open her thighs for Talara's eager tongue. She had the impulse to open the tight-fitting leather pants she wore to the girl again, but refrained...choosing instead to slip her hand down between the girl's legs, earning herself a gentle moan. "So willing," she purred. "I hope they give up soon, so we can take her home. I want to bathe her and make her smell really pretty. Tomorrow, we should find someone to decorate her. It wouldn't be fitting to give our master a present that wasn't decorated."

"He may want her pure and untouched in every way, though," Nieme said. "We'll keep her as she is for now, then we can have our fun." She kissed her lover's cheek tenderly, then reached out with her senses to locate Laedra and Koran. "They're on the wrong track... I think it's safe to move, my love."

"He enjoys us as we are," Dani said. "Probably more so than before. But, you're right. However, I think a little tattoo would be very nice for her. I think a star ringed by little purple flowers." She smiled. "To help make our claim to her as well, and so he will always remember who gave our precious darling to him."

Nieme giggled. "Come, my love. We can daydream when we get back." She led the way through the forest again, seeking the speederbike they'd parked a distance from the Temple. Soon, they would be home and their Master would have a new gift. But before they returned, they'd need to search for a new plaything for themselves, after having to sacrifice Ferrig. "And I was so looking forward to making him suffer," she sighed.

"Perhaps we can free him from the confines of the dour, oppressive Jedi," Dani suggested. "Though, it will be sad that she'll have to learn the rest on some new stranger. Though, our girl will be fabulous. She did very well for her first time with Ferrig. I think she's a natural. Ooh, I bet there's some good playthings around Trancemania."

"Once we leave her with Qual, we can go find one!" Nieme said excitedly. "Oh, this is going to be so much fun, Dani! A new toy..." She giggled. "I love toys."

Dani grinned. "Me too," she cooed. "And, I love having lots of toys. We need a palace, Nieme, with naked servants everywhere! Servants willing to follow our every command. I wonder if we can convince that old, stodgy fart to move out."

"Weibran?" Nieme snickered. "We could get him to wait on us! And dance for food!"

Dani's grin grew even bigger. "Oh, I was thinking of the other old fart, the one with all the Stormtroopers...but I think I like Weibran's palace better. There's more naked people there too. And, I love that statue in the lobby."

"We'll need to erect one of ourselves." Nieme sighed happily, then squealed at the sight of their speederbike. She sped forward and hopped onto the seat. The repulsors charged and Nieme held out a hand for her love. "It'll be perfect, my love. Just perfect."

"A really big statue of us," Dani said as she slipped her hand into Nieme's and pulled herself onto the back of the speederbike. She pulled Talara up between them, so that she was wedged between them. She heard Nieme giggle as Talara's small breasts pressed into her back. "Oh my dear," Dani whispered as Tala pressed back against her, "if I were a man, I think I would disappoint our master." She kissed the back of Tala's throat. "I do wish I could keep you for myself, but I will be satisfied with borrowing you when we can. My love, let's take our precious girl to Qual. I am certain he'll love our present for him."

Nieme detected one of the Jedi growing nearer, but she knew it was too late. With a gleeful whoop, Nieme kicked on the thrusters and launched them into the forest. Laedra Vorrel emerged in time to see the tail end of the vehicle disappear into the forest, and with a despairing sigh she sank back against the nearest tree. They'd failed, and against two barely trained Padawans. It made her doubtful that they could defend themselves against a whole army of dark warriors.

***

Dani let out a wild cry as they sped through the streets of New Plouton. They'd passed one Stormtrooper patrol, but it didn't take much work to send them scattering. And, they hardly needed to slow the speederbike to do it. The Imps were stupid; both Dani and Nieme could easily agree on that. Then again, they agreed on nearly anything. When they finally arrived back at the hotel where Qual and Neron were staying --- having acquired the top ten floors of the building --- they did receive stares as they led Talara inside. One man near the lifts made an offer for her that was tempting, but they had to tell him she wasn't available for that yet, but if he was still around in a few days they might be able to make an arrangement.

Once inside the lift, Dani pressed herself against Nieme. "I think we did very well tonight, my love," she said. "We'll make both of our masters happy, we hurt Ferrig, and we have a beautiful new toy."

Nieme moaned happily and slid her hands over Dani's rear. "Master Qual will be pleased... Maybe she can play with Musician and Zale too...for a little while at least."

"Oh, I would love to see that," Dani purred. "Both of them. I bet their wife would love to see that too, wouldn't she? I think Zale could teach her a lot...he's...very expert."

"Oh, he is..." Nieme kissed Dani slowly, then pulled back with a sudden gasp. "I know! Those recordings Master Qual is making of Zale and Musician... We can show Talara and teach her."

"Those are really nice recordings," Dani said. "I like the ones of us and Master Neron. The one where he tied up Musician, and then...oh, but what will Talara learn by watching two men having sex? Perhaps we can perform for her too, to teach her. I am certain we can find people willing to help us to teach such a precious dear. Not Master Qual or Master Neron though...they try to control too much. We need to fine someone more...pliable and submissive for that."

"Like Musician?" Nieme suggested. "He's very submissive and willing...especially when it comes to Master Neron."

"He is with us too," Dani said. "He does whatever we ask of him, doesn't he? Though, he's not quite so submissive with us as he is with Neron. I bet he would let Neron do anything to him, wouldn't he? Though, he is a very beautiful man, and I think he and Talara would be perfect together. He's gentle and caring, and could probably teach her very much. Once she learns the basics, I think she could learn to be a more...aggressive lover...and Zale could teach her. Wouldn't you love to see him take her from behind?"

Nieme sighed happily and nestled her cheek to Dani's shoulder. "Oh...I just can't wait. And look...Talara's so anxious. Aren't you, precious dear?"

Talara looked up at Nieme and smiled for her. She then nodded and reached out to touch her, brushing her hand against the supple leather covering Nieme's arm. She kept her hand there, touching it, enjoying the feeling of the material against her skin. Then she smiled and nodded again.

"See? I knew she'd be just fine once we got her away from that oppressive place." The chime of the lift rang to signal their arrival, and Nieme smiled triumphantly. "Now, it's time to present our gift to Master Qual. I wonder...should she crawl to him?"

Dani looked at Talara, then shook her head. "No, she should walk so that he can see her. Then, when she is in front of him, she should kneel before him, offering herself to him."

"Do you hear that, Talara?" Nieme asked. "Do you understand?"

"I understand," Talara answered. "I will go to him, and then get down on my knees before him, and offer myself to him...like you said."

"She is such a darling," Dani said, stroking Talara's hair. "I'm almost afraid to give her up."

"We're not giving her up," Nieme corrected. "We're simply lending out." She ushered Talara through the doors of the lift and hurried her down the corridor. "Master Qual! We have a surprise for you!"

Qual turned and smiled to see Nieme and Dani there. "My girls," he said. "How are you? And...what do we have here?" He smiled and took a couple steps closer. "I heard about your gifts to my brother. Very generous of you, my dears."

"She's fresh, Master," Nieme told him. "Never been touched. We made sure of it, just for you."

Qual's eyebrow rose. "Really? I would say...you shouldn't have, but I'm glad I didn't." He beckoned Talara forward, and the girl first glanced at Nieme and Dani, then slowly began her approach. He watched her move, delighted with the way her young body, not quite fully developed, looked in the sparse light of the room. His cock stiffened immediately. There were many who would consider his brother and himself quite perverse. They both had voracious sexual appetites that had twisted into something abnormal. Neron preferred men, but women were perfectly fine when he just needed a release. Men were better, boys the best. While Nieme and Dani had gone out, Neron had taken the prizes the girls had given him, and tasted every one. Then, once that was finished, he'd taken them all in with Zale and Musician. From the serving girl's description of when she had brought them food, it was truly an orgy.

Himself, Qual Tregat preferred women. He wouldn't have claimed that his preference was for the younger ones. Usually, he sought women of Dani and Nieme's age. However, he'd had his share of younger, and there was truly something delightful about them. Especially the virgins. And, this one was untouched.

Once she was before him, the girl got down onto her knees, and lowered herself all the way to the ground. He smiled at her then, delighted at the image.

"Very beautiful," he said. "So submissive. A well-trained young nymph, so it seems. Though, let's see how well-trained she actually is. Girl, pleasure me."

She looked up at him uncertainly, then back to Dani and Nieme.

"Suck him," Dani urged.

Talara nodded to her, then turned back to Qual. She stood, and with deft hands, unfastened his pants. She stared at his erection for a moment, then finally wrapped her hand around it as Dani had taught her. Then, she took him into her mouth and began pleasuring him as Nieme had instructed.

Qual was silent for a long while, the only sound in the room coming from the attention Talara was paying him. Finally, he smiled at his girls and nodded his approval. "Oh, she definitely doesn't have your skill, but she is...very nice. I'm certain you'll see to the furthering her education in this regard? I also plan to give her lots and lots of practice." Finally he put his hands to Talara's head and stopped her. "On the bed, girl," he said. "It's time to check your purity."

Obediently, Talara slipped him out of her mouth, and padded over to the bed. Once she was lying down, Qual followed. He turned to Dani and Nieme. "Come closer, my dears. This should be fun to watch."

Nieme smiled and eagerly settled onto the windowsill, which provided a perfect view of the bed. Dani joined her there and Nieme slipped her arms around her love as they leaned against one another to watch the show. "Don't worry, Talara...you'll enjoy this."

As Qual spread Talara's legs open for himself, Dani noted the look of fear in the girl's eyes. She leaned her face close to Nieme's ear. "Do you suppose she's ready for this now?" she asked. "I sense fear in her."

Nieme raised an eyebrow at Dani. "Does it matter?"

Dani chuckled softly. "I guess there's not much we could teach her for this part," she said. "Qual will be doing most of the work."

Talara cried out softly.

"Oh shush," Qual said. "Not even in you yet. You eager for it, girly? You're wet enough. I must say, I'm very pleased, girls. Name what you wish and it will be yours...as my thank you for this beautiful present."

"Really?" Nieme grinned. "Well, I'll certainly think about it, Master. If I may offer some advice, however...be gentle, Master. We don't want to ruin her before we've gotten our full use out of her."

Qual smiled. "Oh yes," he said. "I know how fragile the young ones can be."

Nieme chuckled. "Just how you like it, Master?"

"Well," Qual said with a smile, "when I was a boy I had a bad habit of breaking all my toys. I'll try not to break this one." He shifted his hips and Talara let out a choked gasp. Another moment, and she cried out, but his kiss cut off her cries. When he pulled his lips from hers, he laughed. "Not so virginal now, is she? But, she's just as tight as I like." Talara's cries were less pained now, but there was still a twinge of fear mixed in with her pleasure.

"I do hope she's not in her cycle," Nieme whispered to Dani. "We'll have to make sure she isn't...but for now, we'll take the risk. Master Qual's enjoying her too much to make him stop."

Dani glanced at Talara. "And, if she is, I'm sure she and Master Qual would make a very nice baby." She giggled. "Master Qual isn't the only one enjoying himself. Oh, she's going to have an appetite just like us, my love!"

"Oh, we should definitely be worried. Though," Nieme sighed, "if she does threaten our position, we'll just kill her."

Dani smiled. "Unless we make her one of us," she said softly. "She's strong in the Force, Nieme. If we can turn her, think of how much more power we'll have. Think of how much more we could control with three of us."

Nieme nodded slowly. "She does like us... And if we gain her trust..." She smiled at her lover then kissed her. "I love your mind, my flower. We'll have to do just that."

"Just think of her all dressed in leather, at our side," Dani said. "We will be the queens and she can be our princess. And, we'll all live in our palace, with a big statue of us that everyone will have to honour and pay homage to. We should have a statue for her too. And, we have to have Musician and Zale there too. They are very obedient slaves, and very good at what they do."

"And then everyone will envy us," Nieme whispered. "And no one will ever be able to hurt us again, because we'll be stronger than we are now, Dani. We'll be untouchable."

"Master Qual and Master Neron won't like that," Dani said. "But, they'll have to experience the truth eventually. It will be sad if we have to kill them, but they may leave us no other options. I'm fine with them thinking they're all powerful and great from time to time, but they will eventually need to realize that they are not in control here."

"Having Talara will keep his need for control sufficiently satisfied," Nieme drawled. "And if it keeps him out of our way, we might not have to kill him after all."

"Just as long as he doesn't overreach. And, we'll have to be ready if he complains when we make Talara our princess. Though, he should be happy at that point. How often will he have the opportunity to fuck royalty?"

Nieme snickered. "Only when we allow him to!"

"Like now," Dani said. "I think we should take her with us to our bed tonight, my love. We can start gaining her trust, and...her love. If she loves us, think of how much more she would do for us. For love, a person would do anything."

Nieme gazed adoringly into her lover's eyes and replied, "Anything at all." She kissed Dani tenderly then, and when it broke, she whispered, "I'm going to marry you, Dani. Then we can rule Tae'Karada together."

"I would love that very much," Dani answered. She cupped Nieme's breast in one hand. "I hope he finishes soon so we can take our Talara away to our room. She can watch us and learn how true lovers make love to each other...rather than the attentions of people who would just as soon fuck a nerf for a place to stuff their cock."

Nieme purred and pushed her chest into Dani's gentle hands. "She'll be ours, my flower, in every way. And we'll kill anyone who dares take her from us."

Dani grinned. "Or hurt them a lot before they can think about taking her," she said. To their side, the sounds of Qual and Talara's actions intensified. "I like the sound of her voice. She's got a beautiful voice. I wonder if she can sing other songs than that one."

"Well, we'll have to find out, won't we? If Qual ever finishes with her."

"I think he likes her too much," Dani said. "But, who wouldn't." The grunting and moaning was dying down, and Qual's rhythmic thrusts had ceased, but he still lay with Talara. Dani smiled. "Their contrasting skin tones are nice, aren't they...but not as nice as ours."

Nieme giggled. "Purple and white... How can you ever go wrong?" She pressed a kiss to Dani's cheek, then hopped off the window sill. "We'll take her now," she called to Qual. "Unless you were expecting to have her with you the entire night."

Qual frowned and turned back to them. "Well, actually, I was expecting that."

Nieme smiled tightly. "Well...if that is what you wish, Master..."

"Yes," Qual said, his own smile forming, though not at all pleasant, "that is what I wish." He brushed a hand through Talara's hair, and kissed her. "You gave her to me, she's mine."

"As you wish, Master." She bowed her head at him, then turned back to Dani and shared a conspiratorial smile with her lover. "We'll be back to collect her in the morning."

Dani raised an eyebrow, but then nodded. "Please, make sure she's ready for us," she said. "Her training is very important."

"Of course," Qual said irritably.

Nieme planted her sweetest smile upon her lips and regarded Qual again. "We only want her to be the best slave she can be...for you, Master. Isn't that what you'd like?"

Qual nodded. "Of course," he said. "It's just...I like her very much, and the thought of having her out of my sight for long... It just makes me uneasy. But, if you can train her well. Though, nights she will spend in my bed, pleasuring me."

Nieme bowed. "Of course, Master. Whatever you wish." Though, secretly, she was already plotting his demise.

Dani uncoiled herself from where she sat. She gave Qual a sly smile, picking up some of the undercurrent of Nieme's emotions. She gave him a curtsey and then started toward the door, only moving around ten paces before stopping to wait for her lover. Though, Nieme was truly so much more than that to her. "Good night, Master. Enjoy your present."

"Just save some for us," Nieme told him, then with Dani on her arm, they departed.

As they left, Qual watched them with a frown. He turned back to Talara then and couldn't help a smile. "Why should I," he said, "you're my present."

"Of course," Talara answered. "Master."

He smiled at that. He then shifted her body up toward the top of the bed, quickly following after. "I hope you don't need much sleep," he said, and was quickly on top of her again. As Dani and Nieme shared their love not so far away, Qual's attentions to Talara were much less emotional. Her screams delighted him, her body drove him into a frenzy, and his annoyance at how far above their station Nieme and Dani were climbing gave him the stamina and drive to keep her screaming well into the night, long after Nieme and Dani had fallen asleep, long after Musician had fallen asleep in Neron's arms. It was wild and carnal, and he would have to find a way to thank Nieme and Dani before they really got above themselves.

Being with Talara helped to ease the fear that those girls were bringing him, to put it out of his mind and let him think straight. It had been a very long time since he had felt that kind of fear.

Qual Tregat was afraid.

"All Day's Work"
by: Zen Vinar - Doctor and Clinic Owner

Location: Thanatos
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Steam. Too little steam for her taste, she liked her coffee hot. While drinking it, she watched silently the people at the streets from her balcony. They were merchants or smugglers, she never knew the difference. They made some noise, screaming and stacking their supplies, but it was a comfortable one, it reminded her of civilization. Zen smiled, a nice smile if it wasn't for her inexpressive gray eyes. She turned around, now staring at the bedroom. It had only a well sized bed, with white silk sheets and a simple metallic closet. There was no need for anything else at the moment. Her hand reached for the closet door, opening it. Zen took her robe off and started dressing herself.

She thought the clothes were great. Zen wore a black leather pants, with a big silver belt, a gray long sleeved shirt and over it, a black leather vest. She grabbed a big and heavy gray trench coat, put it on and left the room, leaving the cup of coffee over the floor. Even though she didn't planned to, Zen found herself trying to go down the stairs as silently as she could only to realize that the only one down the clinic was R1T4. The droid was cleaning one of the exam tables and hardly noticed her presence.

"G�day..."Zen said in a sleepy voice, while stretching her arms like a cat. "Anyone?"

R1T4 stopped what she was doing and stood there to examine Zen with her metallic eyes. "Good Morning, Mistress Zen. I rather say there is no one here to be attended today. You can go to your morning walk with no worries." She didn't expect that news. Zen only nodded and went to a closed room. Her eyes were scanned by the door and it opened. The gray eyed woman appeared at the clinic one more time carrying with her two Siber Rifles Blastech11 and rested them in her belt. "If anyone..."

The female formed droid continued her sentence. "If anyone calls I will be sure to catch the message." It had been a month since she started calling the New Republic for her brother's whereabouts.

The streets were already full. Many travelers came to Thanatos everyday. At first when she came there she thought that they liked the town because it was the cheapest place on Chimaeria, but after seeing the ever growing prices, she discovered it was as simple as that. Here you could find stolen items or sell something without any questions. It was that idea that made her never ask anything but the necessary about her patients. Someone pulled her coat...

Zen reached for her gun, and almost fired at the Zabrak girl. "I'm sorry if I scared you, Doc," the girl said.

Zen smiled tenderly, saying, " How is your mother, Azhura?" Her mother, Zen remembered, had been her patient since her second day in town. She was a lovely woman, with an incredible willpower. She was sick, though, and every time she was nearly well it got even worse. Zen was starting to lose faith in her medical abilities when the possibility of poison crossed her mind. She studied for days in the library until her thesis was right. Someone was poisoning her with a plant that grew in the outskirts of Thanatos. She never told the Zabrak mother, but she suspected Azhura."She is not too well, but says she will come by the clinic to pay you a visit tomorrow," Zen nodded and gave the girl a small silver coin.

Next stop was the bar, "A Gungan dream." The owner was an old Rodian, who had, in his youth, befriended many of the now extinct race of Gungans. He paid a homage to his late friends by filling his bar with water, everywhere there were waterfalls and glowing fountains. Zen opened the door and sat in front of the transparent balcony. It was empty this time of the day and only the owner's daughter, Ghim, was there, cleaning the floor.

"Long time no see, Doc!" Trik, the owner said, when he came to the balcony. "It seems you have forgotten us."

Zen smiled and nodded again, gently. "Not really, Mister Trick. How can I ever forget your famous fish-au-tartre?"

The Rodian laugh and showed her a plate filled with little red fish and pink sauce on top of it. "Well it's good to see you, Zen. I was thinking of you the other day." She asked why. "Well you see, my wife had a strange disease yesterday but I guess it's one of those pregnant things."

She ate the fish quickly. She never was hungry but it was impolite not to clean a plate "Yeah, I guess it is."

She was back home now, carrying some groceries from the market. Zen stocked them near the door and heard R1T4 coming to pick them up. "Welcome, Mistress Zen. Had a nice walk?"

The gray eyed woman had no time to answer. A man walked in, he was covered in blood and could hardly move, falling on the ground. "R1, go prepare the equipment now!"

The droid left as fast as she could saying repeatedly, "Oh my, oh my."

Zen took the man off the floor, holding him on her side and resting him at the exam table. She cleaned the blood with a towel and turned the machine on. The droid came back with a black suitcase, filled with small medical tools. "He has a deep cut in his stomach," the doctor reported. "Made from a melee weapon."

She used one of the tools that looked like a silver pen to stimulate his cells to reproduce on the wound, but nothing happened. The only sound heard was the beep coming from one of the machines...he was already dead.

Zen looked at the body, she watched him with sorrow in her eyes. The cut was not like those of bar fighting. Someone knew what they were doing. Maybe a hired killer... She knew that there were a few in Thanatos, specially trained bounty hunters. Good job they did too. The man was in his late 30s and had ID: Khan L�thar. R1T4 had gone to notify his family. They would remove the body and Zen would never know what happened to him. She took a deep breath and walked away.

"And to think," she whispered, "that it's still morning."

"Of Palaces and Plans, Part 1"
By: Dargus Kandran
Yelara Zaneth
Liam Zaneth
Va'Lesh (aka Forty-Seven) [NPC+]
Yara (aka One Twenty-Three) [NPC+]

Location: Dargus' Cruiser
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

From the observation deck of his cruiser, Dargus Kandran's view was a perfect unobstructed view of whatever may happen to be before him. Many times he would stand in the spot he now stood, meditating with the vastness of the cosmos before him. His master thought it a silly notion, and far too romantic. Unlike some, Dargus didn't feel dwarfed by the view. He felt like a he was as big as a starship or a planet. Through the Force, he could touch them all, feel space around him.

With his arms clasped behind him, and his eyes open, he was aware of everything. He could sense the technicians to his left, talking quietly about a nearby Imperial patrol. He could sense the fear of another, wondering if there was any way to end his obligation. He sensed the door at the rear of the command deck open and a familiar presence step out of the lift. He smiled, taking in her feel, her scent. As she drew closer, he opened his eyes to take in the large planet looming before them. It was Tae'Karada, with the station that had begun their association just cresting the horizon. "Good morning, Yelara," he said as she crept behind him, ready to slip her hands over his eyes to surprise him. "A beautiful view, isn't it?"

Yelara feigned disappointment at her spoiled fun, then chuckled and came up beside Dargus. "It's quite the view...though I'd hoped I would be far more appealing."

"Would you care for a close-up inspection, my love," Dargus asked. "I was thinking of...perhaps looking for some property there. We'd need to find a location that was appropriate for us, however the only place I can think of is going to be...well, that little building the old high prince used to live in. The one in Arcadia with all the gardens and sunsets."

"The one you promised me not so long ago?" Yelara sighed contentedly and slipped her arms around Dargus' waist. "You know...that's a wonderful idea. Though the only problem I foresee is... Isn't Tarkin residing there currently?"

"A trivial detail I soon hope to remedy," Dargus said with a smile. "And, then, it will be all ready for us to move in. Though, I imagine we'll have some renovating to do. I hear he's let his walkers loose in the gardens."

"I'll just have to replant them," she told him cheerfully. Yelara nestled her cheek to Dargus' chest and gazed out upon the expanse of stars and space, thinking of how perfect on opportunity Dargus was presenting her with. On Tae'Karada she had many more options, whereas on the cruiser she was trapped with no hopes of escape. She certainly appreciated, for once, Dargus' delusions of grandeur. "So...when do we move in?" she asked.

"We're close enough now," Dargus said, "we could take a trip down and see if we like the place. Then, I'll just need to organize the force to convince Tarkin he would be better off living somewhere else."

"Well...why not go down today? Or don't you trust me to allow me off the cruiser yet?"

Dargus chuckled. "Very well," Dargus said. "A trip to the surface. Just you and I."

Yelara emitted a delighted squeal as she embraced Dargus tightly. "Oh, thank you! I was beginning to feel space sick again. Some solid ground is just what I need."

"Then solid ground is just what you'll get," Dargus said. "We'll leave in an hour. I'll have one of the shuttles prepared for us."

"Great," she said, patting his chest. "I'll go get Leshie ready for the trip." Yelara stared thoughtfully at her hand resting on Dargus' chest, then asked, "Can I bring Va'Lesh? I know he'd just love to see Tae'Karada."

Dargus raised an eyebrow. "Of course you can bring Va'Lesh. I wouldn't make you leave your child behind. I may be evil, but I'm not wicked."

Yelara chuckled. "Not that Va'Lesh...the other. Forty-seven, you called him."

"Him? Why would you--? Oh very well. He can come. I guess it will be good to have at least one guard along."

"Well..." Yelara smiled silkily as she ran her fingers across Dargus' chest. "I know he'd like to share it with someone... Can she come along too? Just the two of them, Dargus. They won't be any trouble. I promise."

Dargus sighed, but then finally nodded. "Of course," he said. "I don't see any problems with that. Is there anyone else you'd like to bring along, my love?"

Yelara giggled and shook her head. "That'll be all for now. Thank you, my love," she sang.

Dargus smiled. "Anything for you, my love," he said. "Now, we should probably start getting ready if we're going to get out of here on time."

"I'll start now," she said brightly, and after kissing Dargus briefly she hurried away. She needed a private conference with Va'Lesh to come up with a plan in the short time she had. Dargus would kill the boy if he caught on to what he was attempting, but Yelara had few choices left.

***

Va'Lesh had his face pressed close on one half of the window overlooking the planet below. He pointed. "There," he said. "I think that's where my mother and father came from. And, your mother. Well, our true mothers and my true father. In that forest there, that's where the Jedi Knights have their Temple."

Yara, once named One Twenty-Three, squeezed her face between Va'Lesh's and the edge of the window to stare curiously at the planet before them. "These Jedi Knights... They are like your father, then? And the woman you call my mother?"

"Yes," he said. "They are filled with amazing power and they can do things that are only found in stories and legends. They're good and they protect the innocent. They're peace keepers and guardians. I would love to be one."

"But you are not," Yara stated simply. "You are Forty-Seven. Your duty is to our Master." She turned her head aside to gaze quizzically at Va'Lesh. "Besides...they are down there. We are up here. How could you be one of them if you are so far away?"

"I could go down there though," Va'Lesh said. "Then I would be where they are. And, he may have given me the name Forty-Seven, but my birth mother...she who provided the genetic sample, she calls me Va'Lesh. And, she says you are Yara. Are you sure you don't want to try kissing again?"

Yara's mouth screwed into a knot and her nose wrinkled at even the thought of it. "I couldn't breathe. How do people normally do that? Am I to hold my breath? Is that it?"

"Well, when Yelara taught me, she was able to breathe. You...you just take small breaths when our lips aren't touching, that's all."

Yara frowned pensively, and mimed kissing Va'Lesh to test coordinating her breathing with the act. After a moment she nodded duteously and said, "I believe we can try again, Va'Lesh."

Va'Lesh smiled and leaned his face in close to hers, his lips puckering slightly. "I think if we get enough practice at this, we will be very good at kissing."

Yara clenched her eyes shut, as Va'Lesh had once suggested and waited for the kiss. "If we become good at it...is that a good thing?"

Va'Lesh paused for a moment. He pressed his lips to hers then, as Yelara had taught him, and kissed her. They were still new at it, and it was awkward...though there was a nice tingling. "I don't know," he said. "I like the feeling, so it can't be too terribly bad, can it?"

Yara passed her fingertips over her lips, wondering where the sudden warmth she felt radiating from them had come from. "It isn't so bad," she answered slowly. "And you say your mother taught you this? Is this what mothers are supposed to do with their children?"

"I don't believe so," Va'Lesh answered. "I believe she did it because the master told her to."

Yara sighed and again turned her gaze to the planet outside the viewport. "I don't understand any of this. It is all so very confusing. Being a soldier is not."

"Being a soldier, you don't have to feel anything," Va'Lesh said. "But...we can figure this out together. Yelara showed me other things too, did other things to me. But...but we should wait."

"Wait?" Yara turned to face Va'Lesh fully. She crossed her arms over her armoured chest and cast an inquisitive look upon him. "Why do we need to wait? Do you not think I'm ready for whatever it is? I'm not weak, Va'Lesh. I'm strong, like my sisters, and like you and your brothers. I'm a soldier."

"Are you sure you want to?" Va'Lesh asked. "We'll need to take our clothes off."

"Our clothes?" Yara's expression became at once skeptical and wary as she regarded Va'Lesh. "It sounds like an odd activity, Va'Lesh. Perhaps we should wait until our shifts are over."

Va'Lesh nodded. "Perhaps you are right. We wouldn't wish to be caught doing something that is not related to our duty. Though, I have heard that our master is very fond of this activity...at least when he is doing it."

Yara shook her head impatiently and retrieved her helmet from atop the window embrasure. "You are very difficult to comprehend, Va'Lesh." She tucked the black helm under her arm and leaned forward to clumsily kiss his cheek. "Thank you for showing me that. I think I liked it."

"We can do it more later if you'd like," he said. "It was very nice. I hope you get to meet Yelara. She's very nice and she cares for us. I...I sort of told her you were my friend, and that...that I liked to spend time with you."

"Well, I like to spend time with you too," Yara replied forthrightly. "You look at me oddly, though it does not displease me. And you smile at me often." She smiled demurely and looked down. "I like when you do that."

"I can't help smiling," he said. "Something about seeing you, it...it makes me smile. And, when you smile at me, I smile even more. I don't understand why, but I do. The time we spend together, Yara, it is very pleasant."

Yara's brown eyes glanced up at Va'Lesh, and once she caught sight of him watching her, she smiled bashfully again. "I have to go now, Va'Lesh. I have duty to attend to. But...perhaps later you can show me that other activity your mother taught you, the one where we are required to disrobe."

"It is a very pleasing activity," Va'Lesh said. "She's very pretty, my mother, but...but when she was...with me then, I kept thinking of you. You are very pretty too, Yara."

"That must mean my sisters are pretty too. They are like me, after all." Yara paused in thought for a moment, then said, "You are very pretty too, Va'Lesh. Your eyes are pretty, and your hair is the colour of torberries. I like torberries."

Va'Lesh felt his cheeks colour and he looked away shyly. "Would you like to try kissing for another minute? Before we have to get back?"

Yara contemplated his offer, weighing it against loyalty to her duty first. But she certainly did enjoy how soft his lips were. Yara set her helmet aside again, raised her chin high enough for Va'Lesh to reach her puckered lips, and closed her eyes.

Va'Lesh pressed his lips gently to hers, enjoying the feeling of how he felt inside when they were touching, about how her lips felt, and the way her hand came up to touch his cheek. He felt his arms circle her and her body press against him slightly. It felt like hours before they finally parted, staring wide-eyed at each other. He smiled at her. "I think we're getting the...the handle of it," he said softly.

Yara nodded dumbfoundedly, then she let out the breath she'd been holding in a large gust. "Your mother taught you some very...nice things, Va'Lesh."

"I did, didn't I?"

Yara gasped softly and turned to face the voice's source. She instinctively bowed her head upon sight of their mistress, and kept her eyes lowered to the ground.

Yelara stopped before the girl and laughed softly. "Va'Lesh? What's all this?"

Va'Lesh stepped forward, his eyes wide with embarrassment and shock. "We...we were talking, and looking at the planet. We were... Mother, this is Yara."

Yelara smiled knowingly. "Ah... I see. Just looking." She winked at her son, then gently raised Yara's chin. One look into the girl's face, and it was obvious she was Kallia's daughter. The deep, sultry brown eyes were definitely hers, as were the nose and delicate curves of her cheeks and jaw. She hadn't seen the smile yet, but she imagined it was Kallia's as well. It only made her miss her lover more. "So...you're Yara Brael. A pleasure."

Yara stared wide-eyed at Yelara and murmured a thank-you. She looked back almost anxiously at Va'Lesh.

Va'Lesh nodded to her, offering his encouragement. "This is my mother, Yara. She's the one who taught me those things I told you about. She taught me about kissing too."

"Ah, so that's what you were doing," Yelara teased. "So...is he any good, Yara?"

The young woman blushed and again lowered her eyes deferentially.

Yelara smiled fondly at the girl, then addressed Va'Lesh. "How would you like to bring your girlfriend to Tae'Karada, my son?"

"To the planet? Oh, I'd like that very much," he said. "I think we both would. However, we're scheduled to go back to our duty. The Master would be upset if we weren't at our posts when we were supposed to be."

"The master's fine with it," Yelara told him with a dismissive gesture. "Just...go get into some appropriate clothing, body armour excluded, and meet us in Bay 2. Alright?"

"Alright!" He glanced at Yara, who was smiling that smile that made his insides all twisty and funny. He looked back at Yelara, a slight frown on his features. "What's appropriate?"

She rolled her eyes and moved forward to kiss her son's brow. "Whatever feels right, my love." Yelara stroked her son's hair tenderly for a moment, then chuckled and walked past him. "See you later!"

"But, I don't know what feels right," he called after her. "All I've ever had to wear is my body armour."

"We'll figure it out," Yara told him as Yelara rounded the corner. "Together, we will."

Va'Lesh smiled. "Well, I think we'll have to go figure it out now," he said. "Come, let's go see if we can find...other clothes."

Yara started down the corridor with Leshie, gazing off into the distance with a soft smile touching her lips. "The planet... I wonder what it will be like."

"I've heard it's very beautiful there," he said. "It's so green and lush in the cities, and around them. It used to be all desert, but they made it a paradise."

"I'd like to see that," Yara sighed. "I am grateful to Master Kandran for giving us a place to live, but I would like to see something more than durasteel walls."

"They have trees there," Va'Lesh said. "Some of our brothers and sisters have seen them. They went with Master Kandran to get Yelara back from the Jedi Knights. Do you suppose there is appropriate clothing for us here?"

"I only have this armour and my training attire," Yara replied. "Would that suffice, do you think?"

"Yelara does not wish for us to wear our armour," Va'Lesh said, "so we will have to wear our training attire."

Yara nodded in agreement. "That sounds acceptable, Va'Lesh." At the corridor's intersection, Yara halted and stepped in front of Va'Lesh. "I will see you soon," she told him, then awkwardly leaned forward and pressed her puckered lips to his. The kiss was unnatural and lacked in passion, but it was still a thoughtful gesture. "Thank you for showing me that," Yara said when she abruptly pulled back.

"You are welcome," he said with a smile. "It was enjoyable to kiss you. I shall see you soon. Shall we meet here?"

"Of course." Yara bowed her head to Va'Lesh, but lessened the severe formality with a smile once she came up again. Then she proceeded towards her shared living quarters.

Va'Lesh waved after her then, with a smile, started off toward his own quarters. They didn't have rooms of their own, but at least they did have a small section of the room that was considered theirs. That was where he kept his training clothing, one of his very few possessions. Yara's would be just like his, but he couldn't help thinking he'd like her to see where he slept and kept his things. He felt his cheeks darkening with colour as he stepped into the lift that would take him to the barracks that were his home.

***

She watched him from the doorway, wondering if he even realized she was there, or if it pained him too much to look. Either way, Yelara smiled at the sight of her husband and shifted closer. Whereas before he'd been locked in a four-walled, empty cell with just a single chair to furnish the area, this time around Liam's room was equipped with a bed. Although she knew what its purpose was, it gave her comfort to know that at least her husband had something more than a hard, stiff chair to sleep on.

She made not a sound as she approached, save for the soft rustling of her dress as its hem dragged across the ground. Dargus had allowed her clothing again, though her attire still wasn't what she would consider modest. The polished leather molded to every curve as if the outfit had been sewn directly onto her body, save for the skirt, which flared out from her hips and fell loosely to the floor. That was the least provocative part of the outfit, however.

The neckline plunged low enough to expose the valley of her breasts, though her throat remained covered by a thick band of the black material. Two slender strips of leather were extended from it, and ran along her delicate collar bones to join the hem of the dress's bosom, creating an almost diamond-shaped opening for her chest. Her shoulders remained bare, while the sleeves began halfway down her upper arms, consisting of the same constrictive leather as her dress, then switching to a sheer fabric at her elbows and draping down over the rest of her arms. The back opening of the dress was wide and low, leaving Yelara feeling chilled to the bone in the seemingly frigid air of the vessel. She'd never found it cold in space, but being aboard Dargus' cruiser made it seem that way.

She knew the dress was elaborate, and knew precisely why: she was again on display, but she didn't concern herself with that. If Dargus was preoccupied with admiring his treasure, it made him more vulnerable and susceptible to betrayal. Just what she needed.

She took a deep breath and stopped at the foot of the bed, where Liam still lay. He could have been sleeping, or relaxing - she didn't know which, but she was enjoying watching her husband, for it would likely be for the last time. Yelara smiled tenderly as she reached out a hand and brushed it along Liam's leg. "Liam..." she whispered.

Liam's eyes fluttered open. He smiled. "Funny," he whispered. "I was just dreaming about you."

"Sure you were," she teased. "Or maybe," she continued, coming around to the side of the bed, "you were dreaming of all those women Dargus has been sending in here. Not that I mind, my love. I know where your heart is."

Liam chuckled and shook his head. "He's sent Tiala in here more often than the rest, but...I never thought I would be so exhausted. I just...they're...they're very talented, and no matter how much I resist... Especially those blonde twins. I think of you though, you and me and Leshie somewhere far away."

"Well...is just me and Leshie close enough?" She sat upon the edge of the mattress, and leaned over to kiss her husband's rough lips. "I convinced Dargus to take us to the surface. I wanted to show Va'Lesh and Yara the planet." At his curious look, both knowing the children had already seen Tae'Karada, she laughed softly. "I made friends with two of the clones... Va'Lesh and Yara. Liam...they're wonderful. Oh gods, it's like seeing what the children will be like in a few years."

"I've never seen them without their body armour," Liam said. "Our son...how...is he? What's he like?"

Yelara sighed and smiled fondly at the memory of their son's blue eyes. "He's like you...and me... Oh gods, Liam...he's beautiful! So full of wonder and curiousity... I just want to show him everything." Her expression became sorrowful, and with a wistful sigh, Yelara curled up against her husband. "I want him to live a normal life, Liam...but I don't know if that's possible, or if I can even give him that."

"When we get out of here," Liam said, "they will get normal lives for sure. If not at the Temple, then somewhere else far away. Someplace where we can live our lives and be happy together."

"Happy... I wish we could feel that again, Liam. I wish you didn't have to be here..." She propped herself up on one elbow and gazed down at Liam. "I have to try to get you out of here again. I'll ask Dargus... I just can't bear to have you here like this."

"I don't know if the price for my freedom is one I would want to pay. I can only imagine what that bastard would demand."

Yelara smiled ruefully, and whispered, "Me?"

"More of you than we can ever give him without losing us," Liam said. "He'll do whatever he can to hurt us. I wouldn't be surprised if all the women he sends to me are very fertile."

"Liam, none of that matters," she insisted. "As long as you're safe, I'll give him what he wants of me." She lowered her lips to Liam's and kissed him tenderly before he could raise a protest. When their lips parted, she nestled her cheek to his shoulder and whispered into his ear, "Don't worry. I'm not giving up yet, Liam. I'll make him think he's getting what he wants...but this isn't over yet."

"I love you, Yelara," Liam whispered. "Stay safe and think of me often. I know that's the only thing that keeps me sane here...thinking of you."

"Yes...I'm sure sex with many beautiful young women would drive anyone to madness." She grinned at her husband and brushed the hair from his brow to clear the way for a kiss. "I love you, Liam," she murmured with her lips still brushing his forehead. "I'll make sure you're always safe. I promise."

"Perhaps Dargus will let you join us one of these times," Liam answered. "When the twins are here, I always do feel bad that I can't pay them each the attention they deserve. It would be nice to have someone to help me out with them." He kissed her and slipped his arms around her. "Though, of course, that would also allow me to spend some time with you too...and I don't think the twins would mind at all."

"You sound like you enjoy these twins," she teased. "Should I be worried?"

"Not at all," Liam answered. "It's just that they are...very eager. Not to mention they're showing up more frequently at Dargus' bidding. I think he believes their zealous appetites will wear me down and break me."

Yelara smoothed her hand over Liam's bare chest and asked softly, "Are they? Is it working, Liam?"

"It'll never work," Liam said. "You're the only one who could ever hold my heart, Yelara. And, as long as there is still hope we can be together, then I will never be broken."

"And neither will I," she declared fervently. "For now...rest, my kestrel. I don't think Dargus will allow me to see you again for a time, but I will come when I can."

"Show our son and Kallia's daughter that there is more than this here. Show them there is good out there, and there are alternatives in their lives. Let them see, my kestrel, so they may fly free too."

Yelara did nothing to suppress the tears washing over her eyes and again found Liam's lips with hers. She didn't think she could give him up, as she'd promised Dargus; it would be like cutting out her heart. "We'll all fly again soon," she whispered tearfully. "I promise." And, dreading long goodbyes, Yelara rose from the bed and hurried from the room, before her heart refused to let her leave.

"I love you," Liam called softly, then he too had to turn away to help suppress the feeling of having his heart wrenched from his chest.

"Of Palaces and Plans, Part 2"
By: Dargus Kandran
Yelara Zaneth
Va'Lesh (aka Forty-Seven) [NPC+]
Yara (aka One Twenty-Three) [NPC+]
Leshie Zaneth [NPC+]

Location: Dargus' Cruiser
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Yara, out of habit, stood at attention with back straight and head held high as she awaited the arrival of Va'Lesh. It was odd to think of him in that way, for he had always been Forty-Seven to her. She preferred the name Va'Lesh over his numeric designation, however. As she stood in the corridor, waiting, Yara felt a surge of something she could only describe as anxiety. She had never truly experienced it before, but when she thought of whether Va'Lesh would like her outfit or not, the tingling in her stomach began. Accompanying that was excitement at the prospect of kissing him again. She found that she enjoyed that more than combat training, and she really loved combat training.

As footsteps sounded from down the corridor, Yara gasped softly and nervously straightened out her outfit. It wasn't much in the way of attire - a simple pair of loose-fitting military pants that disappeared into her boots, and a fitted top meant to keep everything securely in place during training that bore only one long sleeve while the other arm remained exposed. She had chosen to wear her hair free this time, except for the clip atop her head keeping the front strands from falling into her face. She truly hoped Va'Lesh appreciated it.

When Va'Lesh saw her waiting for him, he smiled. He couldn't help smiling. There was just something about her. They were dressed similarly, though his top was sleeveless. There was something about hers though that really appealed to him. He approached and realized he liked the way she'd changed her hair. It wasn't regulation, but it was very pretty. "You look very nice, Yara," he said. "I will be very pleased to walk with you on the planet below."

"And I will be very pleased to accompany you," she replied with a hint of a smile.

"Let us go meet with Yelara," he said as he held out a hand to her. "I would so very much like to see the planet with you."

Yara gazed at Va'Lesh's hand inquisitively, wondering about the purpose of his gesture. Even though her mind was still puzzled, Yara's instincts knew exactly what to do and before he was aware of it, her hand was resting in Va'Lesh's. She smiled curiously at him, though the sensation of his flesh pressed against hers was anything but curious. It felt wonderful. "You are my favourite," Yara told him. "Of all my other brothers, you are best, Va'Lesh."

"Thank you," Va'Lesh answered. "Ever since we started looking out of our porthole together, you have been my favourite. Whenever I have anything I want to tell someone, you are the first I wish to tell of all my brothers and sisters."

"Like how you told me your name, and mine?" she asked as they started down the corridor.

Va'Lesh nodded. "Yes," he said with a smile. "It is strange having a name, isn't it? To be something other than a numerical designation?"

Yara nodded pensively. "It is. It is very difficult to become accustomed to. My sisters still address me with my number and I still respond. But when you call me by the name you have given me, I respond as well. It's very confusing having two names."

"They say Master Kandran has two names as well. I do not know his second name, but it is supposed to be for his dark warrior role."

A shudder ran through Yara, caused by the fear that seemed to have been programmed within them regarding Dargus. "He frightens me sometimes, Va'Lesh," she whispered. "Sometimes, he will have some of my sisters taken away during the night - the Master's orders. I do not know where they go or what happens, because they do not speak of it when they return in the morning. I do not want to be taken, Va'Lesh. I must be good so he won't."

"Perhaps if Yelara enjoys our company enough, we can be assigned as her personal bodyguards. He would not dare take us away from her, especially since she likes us."

"And we can be together all the time?" Yara asked hopefully.

"As her personal bodyguards," Va'Lesh answered, "I believe we would. Wouldn't that be wonderful?"

Yara frowned thoughtfully, as if wholly uncertain about such a drastic change to her normally routine existence. But, even with as apprehensive as she felt, she was admittedly eager about the prospect of being with Va'Lesh all the time. "You know, Va'Lesh," she mused, "that sounds wonderful indeed."

"I wonder what it will be like standing on a planet," he said as they stepped into a lift together. "I am certain it will feel different than walking on the deckplates of the ship."

"And breathing real air instead of recirculated air must be extremely different." Yara smiled with wonder. "I wonder what it smells like. And what the sun will feel like." Her smile turned down into an inquisitive frown as she asked, "Will there be people there? Or will there just be more of our sisters and brothers?"

"There will be lots of people," Va'Lesh said. "And, they're all different! We won't see any others like us. Or, that's what Yelara was telling me."

"Really?" Yara breathed. "No one like us? Will they act differently? W-What are their designations? How do we address them? Do we bow or...or-- Are we allowed to speak or do we wait for them to acknowledge us?" She took in a deep breath to refresh her supply of oxygen before she could jump into her next barrage of questions.

Va'Lesh laughed, and then quickly pulled Yara into his arms and kissed her. Once their lips parted, he smiled at her. His heart was beating fast and he felt...short of breath. "You ask a lot of questions," he said. "Let's go...go find those answers...together."

Yara nodded unsteadily, then sighed with contentment. If she had to choose anyone to explore the universe with, it would definitely be Va'Lesh.

The lift halted and the two made their way to the docking bay. Dargus' personal transport vessel was being prepped for them, and waiting outside was Yelara with young Va'Lesh in her arms. "Ah, you two finally made it!"

Va'Lesh smiled. "We had to change," he said. "And, the lift seemed...slow."

Yara glanced aside at Va'Lesh. "It was not slow," she told him. "We were slow because you kissed me."

Yelara snickered. "Oh, Va'Lesh... I've been a bad example, haven't I?"

"She kissed back," Va'Lesh said with a blush. "And...we're sorry we were late. We...we're new to kissing, and we both find it very nice."

"It's alright. They've just finished loading the ship. So, you two can go on up." Leshie burbled happily in Yelara's arms, and she smiled as she turned slightly so he could see Va'Lesh and Yara. "This is Va'Lesh...the other one," she said.

Va'Lesh's eyes widened as he stepped slowly forward. His face showed nothing but wonder as he gazed at the infant. "He's...that's..." He looked between Yelara and Yara, then back to Leshie. "Me?"

Yelara nodded, and chuckled at the look of pure astonishment on the teenagers' faces. "Have you two ever seen a baby before?"

Yara shook her head then managed to whisper, "New sisters and brothers join us each day...but they are like us. Never...never like him."

"He is so small," Va'Lesh said. "Are they all like that?"

"They come out a lot smaller," Yelara told them. "But he's still really light." She smiled at him. "Which means you can hold him if you want."

"I-- uh, I won't....won't break him, will I?" He glanced at Yara and then took a step closer to Yelara and Leshie. "He's so small. And he has the same name as me."

"He is you," Yelara said. Leshie squealed with delight and kicked his feet happily as Yelara transferred him to Va'Lesh's hold. "See? He likes you already. He knows you're his brother."

Va'Lesh couldn't help smiling. "My little brother," he said. "He's...I like his laugh. He smells nice too."

Yelara laughed fondly. "All babies do."

"He has hair like torberries," Yara said, still in awe over Leshie. "Just like you, Va'Lesh."

Va'Lesh grinned again. "I never knew that people came so small. He...he seems very fragile. Where did you get him? Was he grown like us?"

Yelara snickered, and both Yara and Va'Lesh appeared quite perplexed by her reaction. "I'm sorry...it's just... I assumed you two knew. Didn't anyone teach you about the biology of human reproduction?"

Va'Lesh shook his head. "They taught us how to fight and how to obey. They never told us about other things."

Yelara nodded slowly, and couldn't help the touch of melancholy she felt at how deprived they'd been. "Well...when two people love one another, the most wonderful thing they can do is create a beautiful child, like Leshie. I could go through the mechanics with you, but how about we save that for later?"

Va'Lesh smiled at that and gazed down again at the child in his arms. "That would be acceptable," he said. "Perhaps Yara and I can have a beautiful child too."

Yara marvelled at Leshie and with trepidation reached out and pressed a finger into his plump cheek. Leshie giggled and Yara pulled away as if startled. Then, she grinned. "Oh...I do want one, Va'Lesh. They are so animated."

"We will need to...to make one. I...I like the idea of sharing a child with you, Yara. It is a pleasing concept."

Yara inclined her head at him. "A pleasing one, indeed."

"Try not to sound too enthusiastic," Yelara teased. "Now, you two go ahead and get on the ship. You can discuss things further there."

"Of course," Va'Lesh answered. He then held his hand out to Yara. Once she took it, he started toward the ship. "Are you excited, Yara? I am very nervous myself."

"We will be fine," she declared confidently. "We are soldiers, Va'Lesh. If there is any danger, we shall overcome it."

"Oh, it is not that that makes me nervous. It is...it is the anticipation of something new I have never experienced before."

Yara was pensive for a moment, then appeared utterly bewildered. "I do not believe I am experiencing that sensation, Va'Lesh. Perhaps when we arrive, I will feel the same."

"Don't worry," Yelara called up as she followed behind them. "You'll enjoy yourselves. Don't be nervous."

They ascended the ramp up into the ship and found themselves seats. Va'Lesh smiled at Yara and brought her hand to his lips. "I am so happy we are able to do this together," he said. "I cannot think of anyone I would rather spend this time with."

Yelara watched them wistfully, wondering if she and Liam would ever have a tender moment like that again.

"I am enjoying being here with you as well," Yara replied. "It's...different. If we weren't going on this trip, I would be training right now, then I would have showered, and following that me and my sisters would be going to bed." She smiled almost proudly, then added as an afterthought, "And before my shower, I would have eaten. And I would have eaten with you, Va'Lesh!"

"I would do the same," Va'Lesh said. "Except I would have had to guard the prisoner...my father. Master Kandran thinks that amusing, I think. Assigning those of us who came from Liam Zaneth's seed to guard him."

Yelara shifted forward in her seat, her curiousity piqued. "Why is that, Va'Lesh?"

"I believe he appreciates the irony of the situation," Va'Lesh answered. "Considering that Liam Zaneth's sons would be responsible for keeping him under guard."

"Yes," Yelara mused, "quite ironic." She looked between Yara and Va'Lesh, deciding then to revise her previous plan. "Yara" --the girl immediately shifted her focus entirely to Yelara-- "did you know that there's a Temple on the planet?"

Yara shook her head uncertainly. She cowered back slightly as Yelara leaned forward closer to the two from where she sat opposite them. "Well...how would you like to visit it?"

The young woman glanced anxiously in Va'Lesh's direction, then murmured her assent. "Va'Lesh and I would be very happy to see it, Empress."

"Not Va'Lesh," Yelara corrected quickly. "Just you...and just Leshie."

"B-But I don't under--" Yara flinched slightly as Yelara's forefinger came gently over her lips.

"Please," Yelara whispered. "You have to do this... For Va'Lesh, for Liam...for all of us."

Va'Lesh cocked his head to the side. "What of me, mother? Will I get to see this Temple too?"

"You will," she assured him, smiling. "Someday soon. But...you have to help your father, Va'Lesh. You have to set him free while Yara goes for help from the Jedi."

"The Jedi?" Yara echoed.

"Yes. They are very powerful people, Yara," Yelara told her. "They will help."

Yara sighed and looked to Va'Lesh for guidance. "I don't want to be away from you, Va'Lesh. Who... Who will I eat with?"

"Mother," Va'Lesh said, "being away from Yara will be so very difficult. Especially now that...that we have kissed. We have so much to explore together. To...to separate...it is a painful thought."

Yelara smiled apologetically at her son and pressed a hand to his cheek. "I know, and I'm sorry, my love. But it'll only be for a short time. I promise."

He nodded and turned to Yara. "Will that be alright, Yara? For just a short time?"

"If it is my duty," she said quietly, "then I accept." She gazed up sorrowfully at Va'Lesh and whispered, "I will remember our kisses, Va'Lesh."

He pressed his lips to hers then. "I will remember them too," he said. "And, when we are together again we can kiss more...and perhaps we can try to make a baby."

"Don't worry," Yelara assured them. "You two still have some time left together. Not enough time to make a baby - which you should probably wait a couple years for anyway - but just enough time to explore the planet together."

"And we can kiss too? That is alright? Oh, what will we see there? Is it as wonderful as it sounds, Mother?"

"It is," Yelara replied. "Though, once the planet is rid of the Imperials, it will be an even more beautiful place."

"And what of the Temple?" Yara asked. "Is it nice there?"

Yelara smiled at the girl. "It is. They will be kind to you there, Yara. Don't worry."

"Perhaps I will be able to visit you," Va'Lesh answered. "I would like that very much." He leaned closer then, and whispered, "We'll need to learn what we need to do to make a baby. It does not sound very difficult. I hope."

Yara nodded in agreement. "Perhaps those at the Temple can tell me how it is done, so I can be ready for when you come to me."

"That would be very good," Va'Lesh answered. "I will try to learn as well. Since my mother has had a child, perhaps she can tell me as well."

"I...should probably wait to tell you that one," Yelara replied with an awkward chuckle. "It's...sort of...beyond your realm of understanding right now."

"Most things of that nature," came a voice from behind them, "should be beyond their understanding right now. There are some things they weren't intended to know or understand yet. Eventually, however...though, given their duties, it is unlikely."

Yelara saw Va'Lesh and Yara's demeanours change immediately upon Dargus' arrival, and they showed a mixture of fear, respect, and loyalty that had been instilled in them...or programmed, rather. "My dear husband," Yelara called cheerfully. "Let them have their moments. They will soon return to their duties and may not have a chance to daydream again."

"But, to allow them to daydream now, they will only miss it more when they are returned to their duties. However, for you, they will have this day. Now, are we ready to get underway? We have a big day ahead of us."

Yelara smiled at the two teenagers. "We're all set." She patted both their knees, then left her seat to join Dargus.

"So, my dear," Dargus said as they took their seats to the front of the cabin, apart from Yara and Leshie, "where should we start by going? Have you any desires to see other than our future home? We could stop for some shopping on the way if you'd like."

"There are some wonderful shops in New Plouton," she noted. "We could visit there, perhaps."

"Very well," Dargus said. "And we have our escort." He smiled as he glanced back at the clones. "My daughter is going to be quite attractive when she grows up, isn't she?"

"Yes," Yelara replied. "But...promise you won't touch that one. Va'Lesh has taken a liking to her, and she's so innocent..."

"She does have Kallia's breasts, doesn't she? I must say those training outfits are rather nice, aren't they? Fear not, my love, I will keep my hands off that one."

"But not the others?" she surmised. "I figured as much. Though, once a lecher, always a lecher. Am I right?"

"Now, now, Yelara," Dargus said. "If I were to do that, it would shatter this beautiful, loving relationship we have. Would you really want that?"

Yelara smiled, though it held only mild derision. "Oh, we can't have that, Dargus. It would destroy everything we've worked so hard for." She glanced back at Yara, then mused, "But you're right, she does have some beautiful breasts."

"Now, don't get me wrong," Dargus said. "I've preferred yours from the first day I saw them, especially wrapped up in that tight leather. But, Kallia and Yara's small, pert breasts are very nice too. I wonder what they would look like in some tight leather. Should we, my dear? It'll be a nice change for her...and we can get something nice for him too."

"I don't think he wants something nice," she replied tightly. "They want each other, Dargus. And only each other." She brightened her smile, however, and added, "Besides, am I not more than any woman you've ever seen? I should be enough for you. With or without the small breasts you seem to prefer."

"I prefer yours," Dargus said. "Hers are cute, that's all I said. Perhaps he'd like to see her in leather...since he wants her. And, it's best if they don't want each other...since that will be extremely difficult in their life."

"How so?" she asked quizzically. "They have free time, don't they?"

"But, for them, it will be a distraction. They will put each other over their duty to me. They will think of themselves when they should think of their orders. It will provide them a conflict of interest that could get either you or me killed while we are trusting them to defend us."

Yelara sighed. "Dargus, you have hundreds of other clones. What's the trouble if two of them just happen to like one another more than usual?"

"The trouble is that when they can no longer serve as my guards, they can no longer serve me in the capacity for which they were created. I would have to find new purposes for them, new duties to which they could prove their usefulness to me."

Yelara had a pretty good idea what new tasks Dargus would appoint to two young, beautiful people such as Va'Lesh and Yara, and they would not be pleasant. She wasn't worried, however, for Yara would be gone before the trip was over, and Va'Lesh would have no one to distract him from performing his duty. Satisfied that both were safe, Yelara decided to play along for Dargus' benefit. "Alright," she relented. "I'll tell them to stop. Just...don't do anything to them, Dargus. Please don't."

"Very well," Dargus said. "Perhaps I should create a pair of clones whose only purpose would be to be together. They look like they would be quite cute together." He began working on the mental plans as the small shuttle finally sped out of the cruiser and started down toward the planet below. Dargus shifted closer to Yelara and slipped his arms around her. On the other side of the cabin, he noticed Va'Lesh and Yara kissing. Yes, they do make a very attractive couple. "They do seem to like each other," he said.

"Of course. They share something in common," she replied. "They're clones."

"The rest of the clones don't act that way though," Dargus answered. "It's all probably because of what I had the two of you do, isn't it? He did seem to enjoy himself, and so did you. How was he, Yelara? Truthfully."

Yelara refrained from expressing any bitterness at Dargus' question, and replied flatly, "Inexperienced."

"I see," Dargus answered, then grinned. "Though, I imagine not so inexperienced now. Does it anger you, Yelara? That you were with him?"

Her smile returned, bearing a touch of mockery this time. "Not at all. I am glad I was able to share such an experience with my son."

"Oh, come come," Dargus answered. "You certainly seemed to be enjoying it when it happened. And, what is the harm if you bear no children from it? The pleasure of that sex is the same as any other."

"Sex is not simply about pleasure," Yelara replied calmly, though it was difficult considering Dargus' ignorance. "It is about reaching a level of spiritual and physical transcendence with another...and if you knew that, you wouldn't be the male whore you are."

"Are you saying you don't wish to achieve that spiritual and physical transcendence with Va'Lesh?"

"He is my son," she said viciously. "The only thing I achieved through that act was to form a bond. Yara should be the one he gains transcendence with."

Dargus glanced over at them and sighed. "Pity," he said. "Perhaps when your infant and Kallia's grow, if she hasn't finished running or if Keeve brings her back, they can find that sort of transcendence."

Yelara simply smiled and turned her head away to gaze through the viewport. If she had any choice in the matter, Dargus wouldn't be alive long enough to see his daughter grow into a woman. And if her plan succeeded, his final day would arrive soon.

"Of Palaces and Plans, Part 3"
By: Dargus Kandran
Yelara Zaneth
Va'Lesh (aka Forty-Seven) [NPC+]
Yara (aka One Twenty-Three) [NPC+]
Leshie Zaneth [NPC+]

Location: Arcadia, Tae'Karada
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

They walked away from the spaceport and the ship, heading toward the shopping district of Tae'Karada. Va'Lesh walked beside Yara, and he knew his mouth was hanging open. "It's so...so big. And, all the people...and they're so different. That one...she's...she's wearing...oh my..." He looked at Yara, his face flushed. "This place is strange and beautiful."

Yara could only nod, and ceaselessly kept turning her head in every which direction to take in all there was to see. She craned her neck to look up into the sky, then squeezed her eyes shut as the brilliant sunlight stung them. "It's...it's bright!" she exclaimed. She blinked rapidly to disperse the tears, then smiled at Va'Lesh. "But it's wonderful!"

"Can you imagine staying here all the time?" Va'Lesh whispered. He took his hand in hers and they walked so very close together. "We could walk down this street every day. And, in that green area over there, we could gaze up into the sky like that woman is doing. I don't know what that man is doing though. Perhaps that is some strange custom where people have conversations with each other's genitals."

Yara followed Va'Lesh's eyes and studied the scene. "That is another thing we must do," she told him. Then regarding him again, she explained, "We must learn all the customs of this place. We do not want to seem out of place, Va'Lesh."

Va'Lesh frowned. "I believe he is kissing her there," he said. "And, she appears to like it very much. When the master forced me to be with my mother, she did something similar to me. It was quite pleasurable too."

"I do not understand it," Yara said. "Is that a form of communication? I don't see how..." The woman they were watching tossed her head back and opened her mouth to emit a cry they could not hear from where they were. This puzzled Yara further. "Is she in pain?" She smiled brightly, then, and told Va'Lesh, "It is a form of torture! It must be!"

"Oh, but look at her hands," Va'Lesh said, pointing. "Look how she's...shouldn't she be pushing him away if it's torture?"

Yara sighed. "This is very perturbing, Va'Lesh. We must ask your mother all about it."

"Indeed," Va'Lesh answered. "Mother, may we ask you a question?"

Yelara looked back at the two with a pleasant smile. "Of course. What is it, my love?"

He looked to either side, and then tried to surreptitiously motion her back to where he and Yara were. "Please," he said, lowering his voice. "I would rather...rather not shout it."

Yelara stifled a chuckle, and excused herself to Dargus before falling back to where Va'Lesh and Yara were. "Yes? What is it, Va'Lesh? Don't be shy; you can ask me anything."

"Those people over there," he said, indicating the two in question. "Yara and I are rather curious about the activity in which they are engaged. We are not certain if...if he is torturing her in some way or not."

Yelara squinted at the couple Va'Lesh was describing, then laughed uncomfortably and changed positions to physically obstruct the scene from Va'Lesh and Yara's sight. "No...no that's not torture. It's...it's something rather nice, if done right. You--" She chuckled awkwardly again. "You don't want to learn that just yet, okay?"

"I would like to try that," Va'Lesh announced. "Especially if it is very nice. Wouldn't you like that, Yara? And, those dresses the women wear, they are quite revealing."

"Shall I wear one of those?" Yara asked. "Then you will do that to me?"

"No," Yelara said hurriedly. "Not just yet. Okay?"

"Of course, Mother," Va'Lesh answered. "Mother, why is it that you did those things to me, but Yara and I cannot?"

Yelara cleared her throat. He was far too keen for his own good. "Well...I was... I'm older, you see... And... You should at least wait till you get the kissing thing down, okay?"

Va'Lesh thought about that for a moment. "I understand, Mother," he said. "It is like learning the priesch'ta style before learning amiash'to. One builds upon the other, and the first must be mastered. Thank you, Mother."

Yelara was at a complete loss, but smiled at any rate. "Exactly. Now...don't lag behind. We have a lot more to see." After kissing each of them on the cheek, Yelara caught up to Dargus.

Yara and Va'Lesh watched her go in silence, then Yara broke the silence by saying, "She did not forbid me from wearing those outfits. Does this mean I will require one?"

Va'Lesh thought about it for a moment. "I do not believe those dresses are required," he said. "However, I believe you would be...be very beautiful wearing one. If you would like to wear one, Yara, I know I would like to see you in it."

Yara nodded slowly, then more decisively. "Then I shall. When I return from the Temple, I shall wear one just for you, Va'Lesh."

"I will try to find something appropriate to wear for you as well, Yara," he said. "I would like to look very nice for you. Perhaps then, I could kiss you up top, and then down below."

Yara grinned broadly. "That will be acceptable, Va'Lesh. You have the most wonderful ideas."

"If you see any outfits you would like to see me in," Va'Lesh said. "Please indicate them to me. I really have no point of reference for this."

"Neither do I," Yara replied, "but we will think of something, Va'Lesh."

Yelara smiled fondly as she looked back to check on the two, and again noticed them sharing a tender kiss. She sighed wistfully and leaned her cheek against Dargus' arm. "Innocence is bliss, I think."

"If you're into that sort of thing," Dargus said with a laugh. "I like innocence up to a point, I think. Though, I've found that you'll never find an innocent woman who's no longer a virgin. Once she's had a man, all that innocence just vanishes."

"I don't think that's true," Yelara told him. "She'll still be full of such wonder and curiousity. She'll be innocent, even if her body is no longer pure."

"And with each new thing she discovers, she loses a little more of that innocence. It is very cute, and the two of them together are almost disgusting in their cuteness. You enjoy seeing them together, don't you?"

Yelara raised an eyebrow at him. "Is that a problem? I enjoy seeing a couple that is actually happy and not dysfunctional...like some couples."

Dargus laughed. "Everyone is dysfunctional in some way," he said. "Some are just better at hiding it than others. They are extremely cute together."

"You keep saying that," she noted. "Do you envy them?"

"Perhaps I do," Dargus said. "Perhaps I wish I could catch the attention of someone who would love me, despite my flaws."

Yelara sighed softly. "I tried to do that," she told him. "I almost succeeded, Dargus... But it's hard to love someone, their flaws included, if all they do is hurt you."

"I'm not hurting you now, am I? And, despite my every urge to take that girl into my bed, I refrain because of my feelings for you."

Yelara nodded slowly. "I know... I did say it would take time..." She smiled up at him and said, "Things are going well. I think we're making good progress."

Dargus returned her smile. "Things are going well, aren't they? Perhaps we can find a way to celebrate today. How would you like a home right on the waterfront? After we look at our future palace, we can find some place we like down on the coast."

"That sounds nice." She reached up and kissed his cheek lightly, then lay her head against his chest. Leshie shifted in her arms and showed signs of waking. She pressed a kiss to her son's head to soothe him, and it seemed to work. "We probably shouldn't be out too long," she whispered. "He'll get fussy."

"Very well," Dargus said. "Let's go look into our perfect home first. Have you ever seen the royal palace? I'm sure you'll like it very much, and I think it more suitable for us. Where else would an Emperor and an Empress stay? Come, let's get a speeder."

***

The trip to Arcadia was quick, and soon Dargus, Yelara, and the clones found themselves standing outside the palace. There were guards everywhere. Dargus' eyes were constantly moving as he searched for holes in their defenses. "It shouldn't be too difficult to take," he finally announced. He looked at Yelara. "So, what do you think? Will this be a good home for us?"

"With all the Imps removed and a nice garden out front..." She laughed softly and nodded. "It will be a good home."

"Perhaps Va'Lesh and Yara can become our personal guards," he said. "They wouldn't just be faceless minions. Do you suppose they would like that?"

"As long as they're together, I don't think they'll mind at all," she answered.

Dargus nodded. "Very well," he said. "Then that's how it shall be. Now, you stay here. I want to see what sort of defenses Tarkin has on the inside."

"Wait. You're going in there?" she asked. "Will they let you?"

"If they don't know I'm here," Dargus said with a smile, "they really have no choice, do they? Don't worry, Yelara, I'll be safe. I have...a talent for this sort of thing."

Yelara smiled wanly and grudgingly nodded. "Okay... We'll be waiting here for you." She kissed him gently. "Come back soon," she whispered.

"I shall," Dargus said with a smile. "I'll see you soon, Yelara. I love you." With that, he sped off toward the large wall surrounding the palace. As he neared it, he seemed almost to disappear from sight. At her side, Va'Lesh gasped as he watched.

"Don't worry," Yelara told them. "It's a trick of the Force, that's all." She turned to the two teenagers and was reluctant to ask what she was about to, knowing it would require them to be separated for a time. Yelara moved towards Yara, and after a moment, held Leshie out to her. Yara looked at the child with uncertainty and apprehension, then, at Va'Lesh's encouragement, took Leshie into her arms. "It's time," Yelara said. "You have to go, Yara. And take Leshie with you."

"But...I don't--"

"Yara, please..." she whispered urgently. "You have to do this."

Yara looked to Va'Lesh helplessly. "I don't want to leave you."

"We'll be together again soon," Va'Lesh whispered bravely. "It will only be for a short time, and then we will have each other again. And, we can practice all of that kissing again. I will miss you terribly, Yara. You are my favourite...and...and...and I think I love you."

Yara smiled quizzically and said, "I wish I knew what it is to love someone, but if it feels the way I feel for you right now...then I think I love you too, Va'Lesh."

"I will think of you often," Va'Lesh answered. He slipped his arms around her and held her to him, with little Va'Lesh in the middle. "We will be together again and soon. It just...just will take a little time. But soon."

"And then I can wear one of those gowns for you, and we can kiss again, and maybe have a baby." She kissed Va'Lesh clumsily at first, then relaxed and managed a heartfelt, tender kiss. "When I learn what it is to love," she whispered, "I know I will love you, Va'Lesh."

"My meals will be lonely without you around," Va'Lesh said. "I will set an extra place beside me for you, to help remind myself of our friendship and our future." He kissed her again, the awkwardness of the affection slowly fading. "Stay safe, Yara."

"I will, Va'Lesh. I am a soldier." She looked back at Yelara, whose eyes were filling with tears. "I will also keep Leshie safe. I am his protector now, and always will be. No harm will come to him."

Yelara smiled tearfully at the girl, then approached and gave her son a lingering kiss upon his plump cheek. Leshie, somehow aware of what was about to occur, began whimpering and attempted to squeeze out of Yara's hold. "It's okay," Yelara told him, stroking her son's hair for comfort. "You'll see mommy again soon. Yara will take care of you, my sweet boy. I promise."

Leshie's sobs seemed to subside, but his eyes were still filled with tears and at any moment she knew he would be wailing. Yelara touched a hand to his cheek and smiled lovingly. "Mommy and Daddy love you, our little Jedi. And when we meet again, everything will start anew. Our lives will be our own again. I promise you that."

Yelara sucked in a shuddering breath as her sorrow refused to be suppressed. She glanced up at Yara and quickly whispered, "Go. Go to the forest and head North. Now...just go." Then she was forced to look away before her grief consumed her.

Yara held the boy to her chest, muffling his plaintive whimpers, and looked with utter fear at Va'Lesh. "I have to go now."

Va'Lesh forced himself to stand straighter. He reached out and took Yara's hand one last time. "We will see each other again soon. Goodbye, Yara. I will think of you often."

"And I will think of you too, and how your hair is the colour of torberries." She smiled one last time at Va'Lesh, then retrieved her hand from his and supported Leshie with it. After one last, hesitant look at Yelara, she buried her lips into Leshie's hair to whisper soothing words to the child, then departed down the street. She never looked back.

"Oh gods," Yelara said hoarsely. "Oh gods...my baby. I-I'm never going to see him again."

Va'Lesh watched Yara go, but finally had to pull his eyes away. He looked at his mother, and felt her pain, a deep ache that seemed to crush his heart. Without realizing it, his arms went around her and held her close. "It will be alright," he whispered. "We will see them again, Mother. We will see them again."

Yelara pressed her face into Va'Lesh's shoulder and wept quietly. She had to regain her composure, or else Dargus would never believe the lie she had contrived. After shedding tears enough to lessen the ache in her heart, Yelara looked up at her son with a stern, resolved expression hardening her features. "You will say nothing about where they've gone. You don't know where they are. Alright? If you give anything away, Dargus will find her and kill her, then he will kill you. Do you understand me, Va'Lesh?"

"I understand," Va'Lesh answered. "I will say nothing. What...how will she have gotten away from us, Mother? She was here with us, how could she have. Master Kandran will wish to know that at least."

"I know, Va'Lesh, and we will simply tell him a half truth," Yelara explained. "We will tell him she wished to go for a walk with Leshie, and said she would meet us at the spaceport in an hour's time. We saw no problem with this and let her go. When she does not show up in an hour, we will appear worried, and go from there. Do you understand now?"

"I understand," Va'Lesh answered. "Yara is highly trained and can take care of herself. There would have been no concern." He nodded with approval.

Yelara smiled and kissed her son's brow. "Exactly. Now...we have something else to discuss while he is gone...and it involves you helping Liam get free. Are you interested?"

"My father?" Va'Lesh asked. He was silent for a moment, then he nodded. "Yes, I will help to free my father. He should not be kept prisoner like that."

Yelara smiled gratefully, then proceeded to explain her plot to Va'Lesh. She now had only one ally on board, but Va'Lesh was a worthy one, and with his help, they would prevail. "So, you understand what you have to do?" she asked him after relating the scheme to him.

"I understand, Mother," Va'Lesh answered. "I will do exactly as you have asked. We will free Father from Dargus Kandran, and together we will all be a family again."

"You're a strong, smart boy," she told him. "I know you will not fail me, my sweet boy." Yelara embraced Va'Lesh again, and kissed his cheek before pulling back. "Now...we must smile so he won't know anything's transpired. Can you smile for me?"

Va'Lesh did just that. For Yelara, he smiled. And for Yara and the life they would soon share together. For the freedom they would all soon win. And, for the hope that all his brothers and sisters would soon be free of the torment forced upon them by Dargus Kandran. He smiled because he suddenly knew what hope was.

"Planning"
By: Kelvin Rixx
Symm Ruus Dunn
Pack [NPC+]
Yannick [NPC+]

Location: Thanatos
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

"Minimal losses," Pack said as he looked around the assembled group of gang leaders. "I believe we actually suffered fewer injuries this time as well." He cast a quick glance over at Yannick and grinned. "I think we're getting the hang of this."

His friend shared a smile with Pack, then dabbed at the cut above his brow with his bloodied cloth. "I think we're figuring out the way they think, too. They're organized and deadly, smart, but the advantage we have is our unpredictability."

"As long as they're off balance," Pack said, "that gives us a chance. If we can keep them guessing and wondering what we're gonna do next, they don't stand a chance. How much longer do you think we can keep it up though? Our losses are down, but they'll eventually catch up to us if we don't have a really big victory soon."

"We've got them on their heels," Kelvin said, "but they'll try to surprise us with their next move."

He walked over to the small table where the city map was. "They'll attack Thanatos, and this time they'll take great measures to ensure that the whole province is nothing but piles of smoking ash," he said, pointing at the map, his finger landing on the market square. He turned back around, seeing their puzzled faces. "Pack, what would be our next 'logical' target for a raid?"

Pack leaned forward from where he sat and glanced over the map of Thanatos. "Next logical target for a raid would be to hit the main Imp base," he said. "That's where they send all their units from, that's where we should hit them. We can keep picking off those that come into the settlement, but it's not enough. We need to hit them harder and make them feel it."

"Correct," Kelvin said, "but if we attack now we leave Thanatos open for a counter attack." He sat down in one of the chairs around the table. "I've been working on a plan, one that should get us that base using only fifteen men."

Yannick snorted, and rolled his eyes at Pack. "Yeah. Fifteen men." Regarding Kelvin with a look of pure skepticism, he said, "It took us a whole army of gangers just to take this place, Sheriff. And you expect us to take the Imp's main base of operations with just fifteen? You haven't been dipping into old man Neggo's home brew, have you?"

"What first needs to be done is a diversion away from Thanatos." Symm covered his bruised face with his hand and his palm came away bloody as he coughed. With the light in the room, several of Symm's slowly healing bruises grew livid and muscles along his chest and abdomen twitched under blue and purple tinged skin. On his shoulder, a compression bandage provided a stark contrast of white on bruised skin.

"Groups intermingled across the city should ambush advancing forces and pull back. Making sure to get the Imps to pursue is crucial. That would make it easier for irregular troops to take on a full garrison." Symm looked over the faces turned towards him and waited for reaction to his barging in to their meeting.

Pack laughed a harsh laugh. "So, we're bait," he said. "We're going to lure them out, letting them shoot at us and kill us if we can. Then we get them all in one location, while we're all in that same one location, and we give them the opportunity to take us all out in one shot." He glanced at Rixx. "I don't think it's a good idea."

"Yes, son, we're bait. Not all of us, but some of us. These are mostly regular army troops. They are cohesive and regimented." Symm stood and approached the table; scanning those assembled. "I don't believe that, for most of you, the success of your attack, can be attributed to skill or prowess." Symm paused, his eyes on each of the assembled troops, and continued. "You are irregulars. You don't play by the Imperial assumption of what infantry combat tactics are. While the average soldier waits for orders, each and every one of you are autonomous soldiers capable of initiative. That is what got you this base. And leadership" --he coughed-- "this Rixx fellow."

"Nice to see you're feeling better," Kelvin broke in. "I've been wanting to talk with you," he said as he crossed the room. "You're the one I keep hearing about on Imp frequencies, right? The 'terrorist' who's been killed four times in the past month, only to pop up again somewhere else."

Symm steadied himself on yet weak legs and approached the hardened soldier he guessed as being Rixx; the one which had just addressed him. Holding out his hand to shake the man's hand, he spoke. "Sorry to be such a trouble. One man's terrorist is another's freedom fighter. Could be, I guess." Symm stopped at the table next to Rixx and after shaking his hand and then continued to speak, this time to the entire conference.

"My name is Symm Ruus Dunn, Gunnery Sergeant, New Republic Special Forces Pathfinder and general pain in the ass to..." Symm grinned. "...everyone involved in this mess it seems." Turning back to whom he assumed was Rixx: "You've put together quite an interesting bunch." Symm straightened and several joints audibly popped. "Glad to be a part of it." Symm grinned after clearing his throat.

Kelvin nodded to the man. "It'll be good to have you aboard," he said, "and you're pretty much right about the plan." Rixx turned back to the table and unrolled a different map, one depicting a rather sizable portion of Tae'Karada's southern desert region. "The Imp's main base is here," he said, pointing to a red dot he'd marked near the desert's eastern edge on the map. "And they have smaller facilities, like this one, here, here, and here." Pointing at other, smaller, red dots located near other population centers. "If we stage an attack on one of these smaller bases, using say fifty men in an 'attack and retreat' ruse, that should make the Imps think we're someplace we're not."

He looked up at Pack, who seemed most skeptical of the plan. "They will, very likely, then send the contingent of troopers at their main facility to attack Thanatos." Then Kelvin pulled the map of Thanatos out from under the desert map. "But, we will actually have the bulk of our forces waiting for them in the market square, along with the shield generator from this base," he said, pointing again at the square on the town map. "With the shield up they should be able to mount an effective defense indefinitely." Kelvin pulled the desert map out again. "After the imps have left the main facility lightly defended, myself and fourteen of our best will take the base by stealth," Kelvin stood back up from the table. "It sounds risky, but I think we can pull it off," he said.

"So, how many gangers do you anticipate losing in this little endeavour?" Pack asked. "They are your fodder in these risky plans, aren't they? We are the acceptable losses?"

Kelvin looked at Pack, his expressionless face somehow betraying his puzzlement. "Before I got here you would just as soon kill Yannick, or Kern, as you would the Grand Admiral himself," he boomed as he shot up from his chair. "Why do you care so deeply for your former rivals now?" This was a test. Kelvin wanted to see if Pack was finally beginning to understand the objective.

"They're Kir'thana," Pack snarled. "Regardless of our past differences, we are joined through the sand. And, we united before you got here."

"You saw the ceremony the other night," Yannick cut in. "We burned our dead together, like they were all our own kin. We're Kir'Thana, now, fighting against the wetters who've threatened our sands. This is no longer about rival gangs uniting. We're one."

Kelvin was still focused on Pack. "I don't take the lives of the people volunteering themselves lightly," he said, "and I don't ask them to do anything that I wouldn't do myself." He went on. "You fight for your home, I fight for money, but our goal is the same, to rid the desert of the Empire. This plan will work, and fewer people will die, if I have your cooperation." Then another voice broke in.

"I am not sure I would, as an Imp infantry officer buy one attack on a smaller post." Symm looked at Kelvin before drawing an imaginary line on the map with his finger.

"This route is the speeder supply line from the main garrison to that forward base." Symm placed his finger on the target base Kelvin had indicated and continued. "Give me three teams of two. After a day of crash training, I can interdict any and all supply trucks leading to that base and it will further support the theory that we are putting all of our resources into that attack." Symm looked up and took his finger off of the map.

Looking at the rest of the assembled group: "I am not familiar with your customs or beliefs. I reached this place looking for an escape to be honest. It is clear to me that there is none and I lend myself to your cause." Symm looked back to Kelvin. "I will need gear. I seemed to have misplaced mine, don't ask how."

"You'll be supplied with a kit," Kelvin said, "and I like that idea..." Kelvin paused for a moment. He thought, Maybe if I involve Pack and Yannick with the planning stages of this move... "But we should work more directly with the local" --he searched for a more diplomatic word-- "militia leaders," he finally said. "This is Pack, and Yannick," he said ,pointing to them as he said their names.

"Militia leaders?" Yannick interjected. "Us? So...we'd be leading our own little armies again?"

"Yes, of course," Kelvin said, "if you want to lose." Then he turned to Yannick. "Is that what you want?"

"What the hells do you think?" he snapped. "Let's just talk about this plan and stop blabbering about all this military talk that means nothing to us. For example...when do we get started?"

"Well, come over here and scrutinize the plan," Kelvin said, indicating the map. "Tell me what you would do, after all I'm not going to be here forever and I want to see if you've actually learned anything."

Yannick narrowed his eyes petulantly at Kelvin, then cracked his neck from side to side haughtily and moved into position in front of the map. He grinned at his boys as he jerked a thumb back in Kelvin's direction, then rolled his eyes, which earned him a series of chuckles from the boys. Clearing his throat, he planted his hands on either side of the table and leaned over the map. It wasn't long before Yannick began chewing his lower lip pensively, trying to decipher Kelvin's complicated plans. "Well," he said slowly, "we start off in the square..." He traced Kelvin's markings with his forefinger, and followed them to each site. "Some of the boys stay behind here to make the Impies think we're having trouble with the shield and that we're abandoned baby Razors ripe for the taking. Meanwhile, we've got our boys waiting in the square. Now, I don't know about you, Sheriff." --the boys snickered again-- "but we don't like fighting in close quarters, so what's gonna happen is we're going drive those Imps into the square, where the other boys will pounce on them like preying Gogia Strikehounds on the hunt." Yannick smiled smugly at Kelvin, then, as he stood taller. "Then...we have ourselves a victory."

Kelvin looked on, nodding as Yannick explained his ideas. He waited until Yannick was finished, then turned to Pack. "How about you?" he asked. "What would you do?"

"They outgun us and outnumber us," Pack said. "They've got the advantage at pretty much every turn. We've lived here our entire lives, and we know this region better than any of them ever could. We use the desert against them. It'll take longer, but it's the only clear advantage we have."

"Unless we draw them out, make them make a mistake," Kelvin added. "They may be more aware of us now, but if we keep being unpredictable we can beat them." Then he stepped back and engaged them both. "If we resort to guerilla tactics we will, all of us, eventually be hunted down and killed, with nothing to show for our efforts." He slowly approached the table. "And if we pull back and try to put everything we have into defending Thanatos they could destroy us and the whole town in one fell swoop. Do you see what I'm talking about?"

"Why can't we use the desert and our plan?" Yannick asked. "We'd have an even greater advantage if we used both."

"We can use the desert against them," Pack said, cutting everyone else off before they could rebut Yannick. "It's the only advantage we have! We must use it!"

And, so it went, late into the evening as the gangs of Thanatos and Kelvin Rixx planned what they hoped would be the fall of the Empire...or at least the Empire's presence in Thanatos. Each argument was countered and tempers flared at nearly every turn. When progress seemed near, they veered from it. It became very clear why the gangs had never united...though, oddly in this case they were siding together in the effort to save their homes. The chaos, however, was everywhere.

When finally they went to their beds, they had a tentative idea, a possibility that might work if everything fell in their favour. And, for the first time that evening, as they dispersed back to their own hovels, there wasn't shouting and anger. For the first time, they were feeling a glimmer of hope.

"I'm A Rebel Get Me Out Of Here!!!"
By: Robin Black [NPC+]

Location: Edge of New Plouton
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Robin brushed the dirt off his face and stared at the city. Civilisation had never seemed as inviting before. He desired to get back to the house wash and clean up. However it wasn't going to be as simple as that. Getting into the city was no simple chore, especially when the city was surrounded by Imperial forces. Robin rummaged around his belt and withdrew a pair of ocular enhancers. He licked his lips and looked around. There were several dozen patrols wandering around. Robin briefly wondered if it was worth the effort. He had survived in the jungle several days now what was a few more. He shook his head, he couldn't think like that.

"Time to get busy," he muttered to himself.

He crept closer to the city using the sand dunes as best he could. He still had fake papers on him; he could just try to pretend he had gotten lost and accidentally walked out of the city. No, that wouldn't work. He would have to get in without being seen. The Imperial coverage was good but not perfect. He timed the gaps between the patrols. They would make it difficult, only a few seconds to travel several hundred yards.

As a patrol passed he got to his feet and sprinted, counting under his breath, "One. Two. Three." He hit the deck. He peered up as a second patrol passed; he got up again and sprinted. "One, two, three," he panted.

Damn this was difficult. He paused to catch his breath. He was about to get up and run when a second patrol passed around early. He remained ducked. He looked up. Several hundred yards was now only a couple of hundred. He could probably make it in one good sprint provided he didn't stop or look back. The guards passed around the corner and Robin leapt to his feet. His well-built legs pumped like pistons pushing him through. In a few seconds he was in the outskirts of the city. He paused to catch his breath. No one had seen him. He smiled.

He looked down at himself. He was disgusting, dirt covered every pore. He made his way through the city, calmly observing the noisy hustle and bustle. He walked in the direction of his and Jack's old apartment. He arrived at the apartment and found that it had already been visited by the Imperials. They had ransacked the place, turned everything inside out probably looking for clues, then they had left it. Robin scanned the room for any sensor droids. No, the Imperials were too smart to think that anyone would be dumb enough to return.

Robin stepped in and forced the door closed. He then walked through to the bathroom. Besides the Imperials thought that Jack and himself were dead. Robin paused. They may be half right. He winced.

***

A cloaked figure slumped back into a thick Bantha hide chair. He wore long dark robes, of finest design. A deep hood covered his face. He looked up at the four people around him; they were all scum, barely worth the money he had paid for them. Still he shouldn't get complacent.

"What do you want, boss?" one man asked. Half of his face was permanently burned; his lip on that side was split open in a permanent sneer.

"Firstly I want you to find two 'citizens' for me." Beneath the hooded robe a man smiled. "These Jawas have caused me great loss and I wish to return the favour."

"What's his name, boss?" asked a second thug. He was a Grenoblian; his oily green skin was quite repulsive, however he was as strong as he was stupid.

"Jemul, is the Jawa's name. I want him and his girlfriend alive; they can be useful."

"Yes, boss," muttered the two thugs who had spoken. They then turned and left.

"You two," the hooded man said, pointing at the two other silent men. "Get downstairs and make sure no one starts any trouble. I want this bar to remain a legitimate business, just in case any Imperials decide to visit. I have invited a few officers. Make sure they are well taken care of."

"Yes, boooss." The larger of the two remaining people muttered, "We will make them comfortable."

"If Imperials like this place then they won't ever think about shutting it down," smiled the robed figure.

"Good plan, boss."

"Now," the robed figure muttered, waving his hand. The two got their instructions and left quickly. They wouldn't say anything against their boss at least not where they thought he could hear. However they were slightly worried about how they never saw his face; he always hid behind that oxygen mask.

The robed figure got to his feet, leaning on a long staff. "Now my city. Let us find out if my agent is still out there."

The figure hobbled over to a computer terminal on the wall. His delicate pale fingers flickered over the screen. He shook his head. "No sign, I guess he truly was killed by the Imperials." The figure shrugged and drew a breath from his mask. "Pity. He could have been useful. Eventually."

The robed figure returned back to his seat and leaned back. He felt the power he had slowly rising. He already owned the Crescent Moon Bar. It was an upper class nightclub visited by the more wealthy citizens of New Plouton. Its price had been a minor dent on the fortunes of the hooded man, however it was only a start. He smiled to himself. Soon everyone in this planet would know his name, and respect him. He would wield absolute power one day, power for good of course.

"Small Comfort"
By: Koran Darr
Orn Gham [NPC+]
Andro Ki'Ayalin [NPC+]
Ferrig Mullerin
Raeila Mullerin
Orinth Neerou [NPC+]
Shaza Nightshade [NPC+]
Laedra Vorrel
Tralesha Zibel [NPC+]

Location: The Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

"Ferrig?"

Raeila scratched lightly on the door and sighed. Ferrig had refused to come out of his room since last night and, frankly, Rae was worried. She'd never seen her brother in such a state, which convinced her fully that he truly had fallen in love with Talara.

When they heard what had happened to the young Jedi, Raeila had been shocked and frightened. Nieme despised her and, if she had a chance, Raeila was certain the girl would do something to harm Talara. But Dani... Raeila couldn't fathom what had gotten into her. Maybe the girls just wanted a little fun, or a new toy with which to satisfy their sexual urges. But from the Masters' descriptions of what had transpired, it didn't sound like they were out for a night of excitement.

Laedra Vorrel had shown up at breakfast that morning with scratches marring her face, even though they appeared to be almost fully healed now; the wounds alluded to a scuffle, most likely for possession of Talara, but no one was really saying much. She couldn't get anything out of Ferrig either; he refused to speak with anyone, not even his own sister. It only convinced Raeila further of how their relationship was becoming distant, and it had all begun with Talara's arrival.

She didn't resent the young girl, however. In fact, she'd always been fond of her. She just envied her relationship with Ferrig and how deeply they seemed to love one another. Raeila missed that bond they'd once shared, and she wanted it back.

"Ferrig? Please...just let me in," Raeila pleaded gently. "I'm worried about you."

"I...I did something terrible," Ferrig said again. It was all he would say, and kept saying it. It was hard to say how many times he'd told it to Rae. A part of him wanted to reach out to her, but he knew he couldn't. He needed to be alone...before he could hurt anyone else. "I don't want to hurt you, Rae. After last night...oh gods...I was...I should have been stronger."

"But it wasn't your fault," she assured him. "And, Ferrig you're not going to hurt me. When have you ever done that?"

"When had I ever hurt Tala either? I...it was terrible, Rae." There was a moment of silence, and then the soft click of the lock being disengaged sounded. The door, however remained closed. "I lost her, Rae. They took her."

Raeila hesitantly grasped the latch, then slowly pushed the door open. Ferrig was standing before her, the image of dejection and utter heartbreak, and it brought tears to Rae's eyes. "You haven't lost her," she whispered. "Ferrig...I'll help you. I will."

"How do we get her back from them, Rae?" he asked, unmoving. "How can we get her away from them before...before they do something very bad to her...something...something they've probably already done. They made her...to me...and oh gods...I...my body betrayed..."

Raeila swallowed hard, feeling her brother's inner torment, and trepidly moved forward to embrace him. His stiff body didn't relax against hers as it would have otherwise done, and it worried Rae that she might never be able to console him. "You love her, Ferrig," she murmured. "Your body was expressing that love. She'd understand that, Ferrig. And when we get her back, you'll see."

"She was too young for that," Ferrig whispered. "But...but she...she enjoyed it, I think. She...oh gods...what have they done to her? She was so innocent and sweet and pure, and they're going to turn her into...something like them. She doesn't deserve that, Raeila. We had so many plans... And, now...oh gods. We have to find her before...before it's...if it isn't already. Oh gods, what if it's too late?"

"It's never too late," she insisted. "Oh gods, never, Ferrig. I never thought I'd see you again, but here we are, right? We're Kir'Thana. We never give up, and neither can you. We'll get her back, and she'll be so happy to see you..." Rae sighed and kissed her brother's cheek. "It'll be wonderful."

"They'll pay for this, Rae," he rasped. "They can't keep hurting people like this. They took Talara and they hurt Laedra Vorrel. They'll pay for this...they have to learn they can't treat others like this. They...they blamed me. I've learned, Rae. I've changed, but...but they couldn't see that. All they could see was what I did to them."

"That's because they're fools," she told him. "We're better now, Ferrig, and whoever can't see that be damned. Talara loves you, she sees that you're a good person. That's all that matters."

"But what will they do to her? What if they poison her against me? How can I defend against what they'll say if...if I'm here. We have to get her away from them. Do you...do you think Kael would help us?"

"If his master would allow him to," she replied. "But...she loves you, Ferrig. She won't listen to a word they say." Raeila pulled back and smiled tenderly at her brother. "She'll be so happy to see you when she gets back. Then you can tell her you love her."

Ferrig nodded. "She does know, right? She knows that I love her, and I'll never stop loving her. I should have told her...but I was afraid...she's so young, and...I didn't know if that would be too much."

"She knew, Ferrig. I've talked with her and we discussed it... She knows you love her." Raeila lightly kissed her brother's lips, then pressed her cheek to his. "And I love you, Ferrig. And together, we'll find her."

Ferrig slipped his arms around her and held her close. "Thank you," he whispered. "I couldn't get through this without you, Rae. You're...I love you, Rae, and that will never stop either." He kissed her then. "You'll always be my beautiful Rae."

Raeila sighed. "I'm so glad to hear that," she whispered. "I was so worried, Ferrig... I thought that... I dunno... I thought everything had changed and that you didn't feel the same way about me. That...I'd lost you."

"Never," Ferrig said with a gentle laugh. "It's just...we both have someone else in our life now, so we have less time for each other...but your place in my heart is as it's always been."

"I know... I was just worried, that's all. I mean...we haven't even been together since I got here." She smiled almost bashfully at her brother. "I miss that."

He slid his hands over her hips and smiled. "We could fix that," he whispered. "I've missed you very much, Rae. I...I know I've not been the best brother lately, but I want to make that up to you." He pulled her closer to him, allowing his lips to find her throat.

Rae closed her eyes and sighed, at once becoming reacquainted with her brother's gentle touch. "You don't have to make it up to me," she said softly, as her finger worked at the ties of Ferrig's pants. "But this is still nice."

He moaned softly. "When has it ever not been nice when we're together," he said, moving his hands to her breasts. "It's easier than I expected to resist around Tala, as much as I love her. But, when I'm near you...I can't help myself, my loving sister." His hands slipped to the fastenings holding her shirt closed. A grin worked itself over his lips as he remembered many of the nights they'd shared together.

"You can resist," Raeila told him between gentle kisses to his lips and cheeks, "because you know she's not ready. She's right to love you. You're a good man, Ferrig."

"Thank you," Ferrig whispered. "Since...since I was taken by the Empire, I've tried to be...I don't want to be like that man...and if those girls are what evil's about, I don't want that either. I like who I am now, Raeila...for the first time in a very long time, I'm happy with who I am."

"Me too," she answered. "It feels good, Ferrig." Her hands slid Ferrig's pants over his waist as Raeila kissed her brother with longing. She used her body to push him towards the bed, and whispered, "But I'll make you feel a lot better...if you'll let me."

"I'll always let you, Raeila," he said. "And, now, I need to let you. I need your love and your touch, I need to feel someone I love close to me. I need you to help me remember all the reasons I have to live."

Raeila gazed into her brother's haunted eyes, wondering if he'd ever loved her as much as he loved Talara now. She didn't want to think about it, she just wanted to lay Ferrig down onto the bed and show him all was not lost, that he would always have his sister. She hoped that would be enough of a reason to live.

***

"How could they have gotten in here without us sensing them?" Koran asked. "Even as we were, I don't see how they could have...they were inside. They took Ferrig and Talara from their rooms. How did they grow so powerful? Could Dargus Kandran truly have taught them?" He turned to face Laedra, who sat watching him. His features softened, and he moved to her. He cupped her chin and lowered his lips to hers. "And, don't tell me we were distracted, because when they got inside, we were laying in each others arms, asleep. Though, I do wish I could say we were distracted."

Laedra smiled wanly. "The dark side clouds things," she explained. "I just... I don't understand why the spirits didn't warn us. I thought they were here to protect us." She looked down at the cuts still visible on the back of her hands and sighed. "I guess we were wrong."

"Or the dark side clouds things for them as well," Koran said. He sighed. "I wish we had been able to tag them in some way before they could get away. We have to find them...and soon. There's no telling what their plans are at this point."

Laedra gazed up at Koran with a raised eyebrow. "It's obvious what they had planned, Koran. They seek sexual gratification at any costs. You saw what they did to Ferrig... The poor boy is devastated."

"They forced him to have sex with her. They both seemed to be receiving quite a bit of pleasure...but he wasn't happy, and she wasn't aware. It was their first intimate contact...and to happen like that.... They must be stopped."

Laedra trembled gently, knowing what stopping them might entail. "That could have been me," she whispered. "I walked the path they are now on... I didn't even know it, Koran...and that scares me. What if I falter and end up there again?" She reached out and took Koran's hand. "If I do...would you cut me down too?"

"I would hope that with as close as we are, I could help you before it got too late. And, cutting them down is only a last resort. They don't deserve to die for this, though they should be punished for these actions."

"If we can catch them," Laedra said. "We don't have time for this, Koran. We have to prepare for what's coming. Can we really afford to go looking for those girls?"

"What would you counsel we do in this case?" Koran asked. "Would it be better to wait until the coming storm has abated? And, then from there go seek out Nieme and Dani to save Talara? I feel bad leaving the young girl out there like that, but...we don't have enough people."

"The problem is, we don't know when this storm is coming. We could be waiting weeks or months... I don't want to leave her there that long." Laedra sighed and rose from the bed, finding she needed to pace to settle her uneasy mind. "I hate this... I wish we knew more. I wish the spirits would tell us something."

"Perhaps we can try to contact them," Koran said. "It shouldn't be too difficult to open ourselves to them and ask their guidance. Maybe we could hire someone outside of the Temple to look for her. I'm certain Tae'Karada still has investigators for hire around."

"And do you really think an investigator can contend with them?" Laedra asked. "They'd sense him following, watching. I fear they would kill anyone who gets in their way, Koran."

"I would ask no one to try to make any sort of contact with them," Koran said. "However, if someone could find a lead, that would put us farther ahead than we are right now."

Laedra slowly came to a stop and again sank down onto the bed, her feeling of hopelessness draining her completely. "I'm trying to be optimistic, Koran...but it's difficult. First Liam, then Dani and Nieme, now Talara..." She gazed up at him, searching his eyes for some explanation. "I can only wonder who's next...and it frightens me."

Koran nodded. "I understand," he said. "We need to do what we can to stay strong. We need to draw on the strengths from within ourselves, and on those from each other. We can do this, my love. We only have to trust."

Laedra smiled warmly at Koran and held out a hand to him. "And trust, I do have. In you, at least."

Koran smiled. "If we can trust each other, then that is a start. Shall we go into town and try to find someone who might be able to snoop out where Nieme and Dani are staying?"

Laedra smiled skeptically at Koran. "A convenient excuse to take a long walk with me?"

"A chance to try to get the girls back," Koran said. "Though, I also like spending the time with you. You are good company, Laedra...and I happen to enjoy spending my time with you."

She stood again and slipped both hands into Koran's. "And I, you." Laedra leaned forward and kissed Koran tenderly, finding her true feelings for him still eluding her. But, at the least, she knew they were friends. "Come," she whispered once their lips parted. "We'll have a better chance of finding them in daylight."

"Now is a time when we need allies," Koran said as they started to leave the room. "Perhaps my friends would be interested in helping us. They're good at finding things that aren't supposed to be found."

"Your friends?" Laedra asked quizzically.

"You remember them, don't you? Two rather oafish gentlemen who were with me the day we met. Seems as if they've...set up a shop in New Plouton...though, of a nefarious nature."

"Oh yes...I recall them," Laedra replied. She smiled at Koran and added, "That was the first day we met, and the first time I've ever let a stranger see me naked."

"Well," Koran said with a laugh, "I don't know if I would actually say you...let me see you. Though, I must say...it was one of the very nicest sights I'd seen in my life."

Laedra leaned her cheek onto Koran's shoulder and sighed contentedly. "Well...I'm glad you approve. And I'm glad we met. Without you here...I would have fallen, Koran."

"I'm glad I was able to keep you from falling, Laedra," he said. "And, I'm glad you were here to help me enjoy more to life than I knew existed. You helped me expand my experiences and open my heart."

"I didn't mean it," she said playfully, then chuckled and kissed his cheek. He'd opened his heart, as he said, and it was what Laedra had always wished for. She only worried that, in the end, she'd end up hurting him. Hopefully not too badly.

***

Andro looked at Orn and sighed. "I can't believe they would turned so evil," he said. "When they were here, I hadn't sensed such darkness in them, such ill deeds. Talara...I should have protected her, kept her safe from that possibility. How did it come to this?"

Orn shook his head dejectedly and sank into the chair opposite Andro's. "Those girls were the sweetest things I've ever seen... Even sweeter than my Jubbara Fruit pie. I don't know what happened. But one thing I do know is that it's not your fault. No one could have seen that one coming."

Andro sat back in his chair. "I sensed nothing through the Force. No ripples, no darkness." He was silent for several long moments. "I'll need to contact her family. Let them know."

Orn sighed. "I know how hard that's going to be... But can't you wait a while? Just until we see if we can get her back?"

Andro thought about it for a moment, then nodded. "I can wait for a short time," he said. "While we prepare a rescue. No need worrying them if we find the girls right away. It is sad that such a thing would happen. I did not know the girls, but...for this to happen. It is as if we are splintering and cracking. Will there be anything left to us?"

"Oh, come on now." Orn patted Andro's shoulder firmly. "I thought you Jedi were supposed to be optimistic. This is just a minor set-back, that's all! Hey...how about I make you one of my famous pot pies. It'll lift anyone's spirits."

Andro smiled. "Food would actually be very nice right now. I cannot remember the last time I had a meal. You are a most amazing chef, Orn. I just want to make sure I've told you. There are too many things in life that we take for granted, and...and I just want to make sure I've told you. Also, I don't want to appear ungrateful in anyway."

Orn sighed and squeezed Andro's shoulder. "Now now... I won't have you sinking into depression, not with me around. If you don't smile, I'm gonna have to do something drastic." He leaned forward and gave Andro a falsely stern look. "I really don't want to, but if I have to, I'm gonna pour so much ale down your throat you'll be too senseless to be depressed."

Andro gave a good natured laugh. "Oh, I assure you, as tempting as the offer may be, it won't be necessary. Will you need help with that food, Orn, or should I wait for you here? And, I thank you for your concern and friendship. I am not one to fall into depression easily, but this is a trying situation, even for a man of my skill with the Force.

"I never doubted you for a minute." Orn chuckled heartily at Andro. "And a helper in the kitchen couldn't hurt. It'll keep your mind off things. So...up with you!"

Andro stood and started following Orn to the kitchen when the sound of voices suddenly intruded. Turning he noticed a trio entering the room. Orinth Neerou, followed by Tralesha Zibel and Shaza Nightshade looked around once they were inside, and waved at the two men. "I hope," Andro said with a grin, "you have enough to feed extra mouths."

Orn grinned with confidence, and ushered the group in with two pudgy hands. "Have a seat! The good Jedi master and I were just gonna whip something up. I hope you all have an appetite."

Tralesha laughed. "I always have an appetite," she said. "Especially when you're doing the cooking, Mr. Gham."

Orn chortled and resisted the urge to march over to Tralesha and pinch her cheeks. "You're getting something extra special for that." He patted Andro's back and the two men made their way to the kitchen, leaving the three alone in the dining hall.

"He's a fine man," Orinth commented as he watched them depart. "It's just too bad what happened to those girls. I heard he was fond of them."

Tralesha nodded. "He still talks about them a lot. Now though, there's a deeper sadness in him. It seems like...he feels betrayed."

"I understand what he's going through," Orinth said. "When Yelara first showed up with Dargus...I felt the same way. But in the end, I know she was beginning to find her way...just as those girls will."

Tralesha grinned and covered Orinth's hand. "Sometimes it just takes someone to help show you the way."

Orinth nodded solemnly. "Yes...but it will all be for nothing if we don't rescue her from that monster."

"We'll get her," Shaza said. "It may take a little more work, and a little more help, but we'll get her. The...the thing that concerns me is that the spy inside has suddenly gone silent, and Zale Tregat isn't answering his comm. I'm sure everything's fine, but...it just...it concerns me, is all."

"Trust your instincts, Shaze," Orinth urged her gently. "Always. If you believe something is wrong, it most likely is. Do you know of anyone else who might help us?"

"I'd need to do some searching," she said. "But I might be able to come up with a few people who'd be willing to lend a hand."

"Good." Orinth grinned, making his weathered face appear at least a few years younger. "Very good. See? There's always a way, my girls. Always."

"Maybe I can contact him after we've eaten. I'm not sure how much help he'll be, but from what I've seen so far he seems resourceful. And, he works for Tregat."

"Any help we can get," Orinth replied. He placed a hand over each of theirs and patted them affectionately. He was fortunate to have found both women, for they almost succeeded in making him forget the void Yelara's absence had created within. They could never replace her, but he adored them both just the same.

***

"That was nice," Ferrig said lazily. He kissed Raeila's bare shoulder, then up along her throat until he found her lips. "I've missed you."

"Me too," she whispered. Rae threaded her fingers through his hair, and laughed softly as she studied the thick brown mop atop his head. "When was the last time you cut it? I can do it for you, you know."

"It was before I left the desert," Ferrig said. "Though, saying 'was dragged from' would probably be more appropriate. And, I can't think of anyone else I'd want cutting my hair."

"Would you really trust anyone else to?" She laughed softly and ruffled Ferrig's hair. "You're still handsome, though." Giggling, she slid her hand down between them and produced a low chuckle from Ferrig as she grasped his organ. "And you've still got the moves. Been practicing while I was away?"

"You know I haven't," Ferrig answered with a laugh. "Since you left, the only other person to do anything pleasurable to my sand devil was Talara last night."

Raeila nodded slowly. "Was it hard then?" she asked softly. "Without me there? I mean...I know it was difficult for me. I..." She sighed. "I almost killed myself out here. I just felt so...hopeless..."

Ferrig nodded and slipped his arms around her again. "It was very difficult," he said. "Especially after what we said. I thought...I didn't know if I could make it without you. I...I almost got killed in a gang fight..."

"I wish I could've been there. I could've helped or...or done something." She closed her eyes and snuggled in closer to her brother. "It's over now, though. And when we get Tala back, it'll be perfect. You'll see, Ferrig."

"How could it not be perfect with both of you here?" he asked. "I guess when she gets back, depending, I won't be so...nervous about my...urges."

Raeila smiled brightly. "Because you'll have me here to satisfy them?"

"I like the thought of that," Ferrig said. He got a sly grin on his face, then laughed. "Please don't hurt me, but I just had an image of us in the future...you, me, and Tala all in bed together. It was a rather nice vision."

Rae smiled thoughtfully, then quickly kissed Ferrig's lips. "I wouldn't mind that...if Tala wouldn't. It's the greatest gift you can give a person to share something so special with them. And it'll help keep anyone from feeling left out."

"I know she's okay with me and you together," Ferrig said with a smile. "I think she likes you a lot, and wouldn't mind slipping into bed with us. I don't know if she'd want to be with you too, but...but she seemed to take...take to Dani and Nieme's demands to pleasure them well enough."

"But that's different," Rae whispered, stroking her brother's cheek for comfort. "Dani has this ability, Ferrig. She can make people powerless against their urges. And with their Jedi abilities... Tala may not have had a choice in the matter."

Ferrig nodded, then shook his head with a sigh. "From their expressions, it looked like she was actually doing very well. And...she's not as good as you, my dear sister...but...oh wow..."

"Well...when you two do get to be with one another willingly, it'll be beautiful, Ferrig." Rae kissed her brother's forehead, then nestled her cheek to his chest. "Get some sleep," she whispered, "and dream about that, brother."

"Come closer, sister," he said, as he drew her body along his once more, happy to have her head on his chest, with beautiful blonde hair tickling. "And, I want you in my dreams too. I don't think I could only ever dream about one of the women who have my heart."

Raeila sighed happily and wrapped her arms around Ferrig's waist as they lay pressed to one another. "I love you, brother," she whispered.

"It's good to be together again, little sister," Ferrig said softly as he closed his eyes. "Despite everything else, it feels very good to be with you here now."

Raeila sighed and felt all her fears assuaging. She had never lost her brother's love, she knew that now. But she still had her apprehensions. When Talara returned, Rae would be forgotten again and she'd lose her brother for certain. She instinctively held Ferrig tighter, possessively. She couldn't give him up, not ever, and not for anyone, even Kael. Hopefully he would ever ask her to, for turning her back on her husband would be the hardest thing she'd ever have to do.

"Spacedust"
By: Tasia Harough
Ty Kat'Ritara

Location: Drogen Shipyards
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Tasia puzzled over the diagnostic readings she'd obtained from one of the Imperial TIEs she'd been asked to assess, and again frowned. The output from the computer systems were fine; it was some of the data strings she was having trouble deciphering. Without their knowledge, Tasia had managed to download much of the computer's core programming, and for the most part she recognized what she was seeing. But there was one particular sequence she had never seen in another computer system she'd previously encountered, and one she could not interpret without Ty's help.

She had no idea if it was simply junk coding that wasn't cleared out before the computer went online, or perhaps it was the result of some malfunction that had been overlooked during the last repair. Considering this had been her first Imperial vessel, and having no previous reference from which to draw, Tasia really had no idea. She thought perhaps Ty would be able to enlighten her.

Tasia tucked the datapad into her vest's inner pocket, and hurried through the lower level tunnels, seeking out her associate. This discovery might just be the advantage they needed. She stopped in at their usual meeting spot, poking her head through the bar's doorway to see if Ty had gathered the nerve to frequent the place again after the Imp raid. She recognized Ty's mop of dishevelled hair - he always had had a habit of scrubbing his hand through it when he couldn't quite figure out a problem. Tasia ducked into the bar and came up behind Ty, tapping his shoulder hastily.

Ty nearly leapt out of the booth, but managed not to cry out. "What...oh, Tase," he said, then slid over to make room in the booth next to him. The corner booth wasn't the best place to talk, but the bar was pretty dead today. "What you have?" he asked, recognizing the look in her eyes. When her eyes lit up like that, he knew there was some interesting puzzle to figure out, and his heartbeat quickened at the thought of it.

"I was doing some work on an Imp vessel today," she whispered. "And I found something interesting looking around in the computer core." Tasia scanned the room, looking for prying eyes, then surreptitiously pulled the pad from her pocket and slid it over to Ty. "Take a look. Tell me what you think."

Ty glanced briefly over the information. Once his mind processed what he was seeing there, his eyes widened with surprise. "This...it..." He laughed. "Oh, I wonder if Tarkin knows about this. I'm thinking he doesn't. I'm quite certain this little bit of information is thoroughly going to ruin his day, because I plan on thoroughly exploiting it." He laughed again, and without thinking, kissed Tasia. "You are a beautiful, wonderful woman!"

Tasia chuckled and shook her head at Ty's exuberant behaviour. "I have no idea what you're talking about, but if you're this excited, it must be something good."

"We should probably go somewhere private," Ty said, quieting his voice slightly. "This is really big, Tasia. I mean...tide-of-the-war turning big. And, if the Imps don't know about this, and it doesn't look like they do, at least not the Imps here, then...we've practically won already."

Tasia almost kissed Ty this time, but instead took the pad back for safe keeping and slid out of the booth. Without appearing too rushed, Ty and Tasia made it to their secured meeting room. Once inside, Tasia engaged the locking mechanism, then sat Ty down, and finally pulled up a chair to face his and seated herself. "Now...talk."

"Basically, what the data on that padd is saying is...well, when the ships were created, there was a remote activation command processor installed in them. What that allows, under normal circumstances, is for the crews at the Kuat Shipyards to move the Imperial ships around without having to flood a crew onto them just to lug it over to repair berth sixty. There's a special command code." He pointed to the padd that she'd set on the table between them. "Those numbers there, they're the activation code for that TIE. From here, I could log in and control it as if I were sitting in the pilot's seat. Each ship has its own unique code, a code that would allow us to control it. If we could get our hands on the others..." He smiled. "You know what that means?"

Tasia nodded slowly, taking in the information. Ty was the one with the mind sophisticated enough to comprehend the implications, but even Tasia could see how prosperous a discovery this had been. "So...if we can figure out the command codes for all the ships the Imps are using..." She smiled and refrained from breaking out into hysterical laughter. "They're spacedust."

Ty grinned. "Exactly. Did you happen to snatch up any of the other ships' codes? It'd definitely help me in picking out any patterns that might exist in the codes. If not, I'm sure I can bang it out with just this one. We're already lightyears ahead of where we'd be without this info."

"If I can sneak into a different ship, I'll get you another," she told him. "But I'm afraid this is all I have for now." Tasia paused, then slapped her hands together and laughed high-spiritedly. "Gods...Ty! We could take them all down and not even lose a single life. This is the panacea we've been waiting for. You know, we could be commended for this."

"I've never been commended before," Ty said with a grin. "Hell, I can't think of the last time anyone ever recognized me for something I've done. This is huge Tasia. We're going to help win this war!"

Tasia leaned forward abruptly and, still laughing, covered Ty's mouth with one hand. "We will if you keep it down. Now, you think you can figure out some way to get the rest of those codes?"

Ty looked down at the numbers again for a moment, then nodded. "Yes," he said. "Yes I can. I'll figure them out. I'm just glad I've got the time to do it. You may need to cover for me a little bit though. I'm supposed to do a backup on one of the Topside computer systems tonight. Do you think you could cover that while I keep banging away on this?"

Tasia patted Ty's shoulder companionably and gave him a reassuring wink. "I'll take care of it." She slid out of her seat and was on her way out when another thought came to mind. "I know we can trust them...but don't tell anyone else about this yet, Ty. We can't afford for this information to leak."

Ty nodded. "Of course," he said softly. "No one else will know about this. We may need help pulling all this off, but we'll hold out until the last minute."

"That's safest," she agreed. Then, returning the gesture so impulsively given to her before, Tasia leaned over and kissed Ty's brow. "Make me proud, kiddo." And giving him her most radiant smile, Tasia strolled light-heartedly from the room.

With a chuckle, Ty turned his attention back to the information in front of him. Breaking the code for the rest of the Imperial forces wouldn't be easy, but if there was anyone on the station who could do it, it'd be him. And, if he failed, they still had at least one TIE fighter under their control.

"Gambling is Bad...Most of the Time"
By: Adam Edwards - New Republic Soldier/Smuggler

Location: Lusankya Lounge
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

The droid passed out the first sabacc cards. Adam examined his first two. In his hands where the six of staves and the Queen of Air and Darkness. Adam's eyes also scanned his opponents.

Captain Lax sat directly across the table. His face told Adam he wasn't too happy about his hand but was not entirely disappointed. He probably had one high card.

The new opponent, a female Sullustan platoon leader named Fieb Nen was to Adam's right. Her face was visibly downtrodden. Most likely had a bad hand.

The last, a male Herglic named Shinemar had a perfect sabacc face. That didn't surprise Adam. Herglic's are known throughout the galaxy as gambling fanatics.

Adam's eyes went back to his cards. Suddenly the cards changed. His queen had become the Master of Sabers. His six of sabers had become the eight of flasks. That equaled a costive of 22.

The object of sabacc was to get a 23, negative or positive. The positive 23 beat the negative.

"I'll call," said Lax. "Twenty."

The Sullustan had a negative 19 and the Herglic had bombed out...a costive 25.

"Twenty Two. Sorry, Captain. The hand pot is mine," Adam said.

After a few more hands both Captain Lax and Nen had lost enough money and left. The Herglic was the only one left. Adam could have sworn he saw the Herglic get the Idiot's card. The Idiot was the most important card in an Idiot's array. The alien had a card in the interference field. Could he have the idiot's array?

Adam looked back at his opponent. Could the Herglic see him sweating? Adam's hand equaled a positive 18. Did the Herglic have the Idiot's Array? Only one way to find out.

Adam pushed his last stack of credits forward.

"I call," he said.

The Herglic reached over and pulled the card out of the Interference field. The Idiot. He reached for the next card. The Two of Staves. The alien reached for the last card.

The Seven of Flasks.

A losing hand.

"It's been enjoyable playing with you," the Herglic said.

"Likewise," Adam told him.

As the Herglic left, Adam reached for the credit chips. Almost 9,000 credits. These would be put to good use.

"Battle Plans"
by Major Adam Edwards
and Ellemiek Vermolen

Location: Aboard the SSD Lusankya
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Major Edwards held the padd in his hands and he stalked the corridors. He was attempting to find the leader of a squadron called the Black Hawks. Adam had heard they were the best. He hoped they were.

Finally he found the Black Hawks' hangar bay. Adam entered and looked around. He noticed a young woman addressing a group of pilots.

The women was Ellemiek Vermolen. She was strikingly beautiful, even more so in person than in the image he had seen. Adam carefully approached.

"Commander Vermolen?" he asked.

Ellemiek turned around, her loose hair swirling around as she did. She saw it was a Major. "Major on deck!" she said as her squadron immediately saluted the New Republic Officer. "Sir!" Ellemiek saluted.

Adam smiled at the action. He still hadn't gotten used to being saluted and called "sir."

"At ease, Commander," Adam said, with a hint of a smile still on his face. "It's good to meet you."

"Likewise, sir," Ellemiek answered as she stood at ease. "My squadron isn't all here yet, but we should be up and ready by tomorrow," she said.

"Tell me, how familiar are you with our plan against the Empire on Drogen shipyards?" Adam asked.

The young Commander raised her eyebrows. "Well, I have not yet been briefed in that matter yet, sir. I know I am to work with Blue Falcon fighter squadron on the attack, although I have no information on our goals," she answered.

Adam handed a padd to her. "When the ships arrive in the system, a group of corvettes will break off from the main battle group. These corvettes will be carrying my team. However, during this time myself and my men will be the most vulnerable. I was planning on assigning a squadron to cover us during this time. After the ships dock and my soldiers depart, the squadron can rejoin the rest. Do you think your squadron could handle this?"

Ellemiek took the padd. "We can," she said confidently. Still, she knew it would not be easy. "Do we have any intel on how many fighters will break from the Empire in this phase?" she asked, so she could plan a few training runs.

"We don't have a lot of confirmed intel at this time unfortunately," Adam sighed. "But we can assume that the Imps will notice us trying to board Drogen and send a sizable force to stop us. Shouldn't be too much, considering the Imperial Forces will be busy with our own ships. From what I've heard of your squadron it shouldn't be a problem."

"Very well, sir," Ellemiek nodded. "I assure you that the Black Hawks will not let you down. When can I get clearance for training schedules?" she asked. "Both real runs and simulations," she added. She didn't lose time and wanted to start as soon as possible.

"Most of the fighters have already been prepped for the battle, so simulations is probably all you could do now," Adam told her, sighing. "Most of the simulators aren't being used currently, so take all the time you need. It's been good meeting you."

"Sir..." Ellemiek nodded as she saluted the major. She then made her way to her quarters for some rest.

"A New Ally"
By Auron Ronso
Garnet Seifer
Kitana Gellar [NPC+]
Donal Grath [NPC]
Rolara [NPC]

Location: Yavin 4
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Auron was flying his X-Wing, escorting the Hoersch-Kessel Delaya-Class Courier 'Angel I.' Inside was the diplomat Kitana Gellar and the Empress Garnet Seifer.

The two ships dropped from hyperspace as they reached the gas planet of Yavin. Auron looked around and for some reason he was again on his second home. It had been almost four years since he last saw Yavin 4 as they fled from the Empire.

***Meanwhile on Angel I***

Garnet saw the moon of Yavin 4. "So, this is where the rebel alliance destroyed the Death Star?"

"Yes, it seems so," Kitana answered. "Garnet, we just received a message from Admiral Zibel, regarding some news that happened yesterday."

Garnet looked at the comm of the ship and read the message. "Interesting. Very interesting, indeed."

***On the X-Wing***

Auron saw that they were approaching Yavin 4. He looked to his right side and saw Angel I.

"Angel I, this is Auron," he spoke through the comm.

"This is Angel I. We hear you loud and clear," Kitana answered.

"We are approaching Yavin 4. Follow my lead. Do you copy that, Angel I?" Auron asked.

"Yes, we copy that, Commander Ronso," Kitana said.

The two ships approached Yavin 4. As it became bigger and bigger, Auron opened the comm link in one of the New Republic's frequencies. "This is Commander Auron Ronso of the New Republic. I'm escorting Empress Garnet Seifer of Gallor and the Diplomat of foreign affairs of Gallor, Kitana Gellar," Auron said.

"We have been waiting for you. You have permission to land on Yavin 4," said the voice through the comm.

The two ships landed on Yavin 4 on the Ancient temple. Auron, Garnet and Kitana exited from their ships as the welcome committee was waiting for them.

"You arrived in good time," one of the New Republic attach�s commented. Two guards flanked him and kept their eyes warily on the small party. "The council is awaiting you. Follow me." The man turned and started back into the temple, while the two guards fell into step behind Garnet's party. "Was it a difficult journey?" the man asked as they walked through the corridors.

Garnet looked around. She couldn't believe that it was here that the rebel force launched the attack against the Death Star. "It was not a difficult journey, at all! But it was a boring one." She nodded to Auron. "Can you say why is the High Officers want to meet me. Or is this about the Alliance that I requested?"

"I'm afraid I cannot say," the man replied. "I am not privy to such information, but you will find out shortly."

"I do understand," Garnet said as she continued walking through the corridors. She continued to look around.

In matter of minutes they arrived to the doors that behind them were the High Officers that wanted to meet with Garnet. Auron knew that he was not allowed since he was not a leader of a planet. He walked to a pillar near the doors.

The doors opened and Garnet and Kitana walked through it. As the two soldiers that were behind Garnet's party, stood in front of the door. Auron saw the doors close. He knew that he had to wait, but he didn't know for how long.

The doors on the far side of the room opened and a contingent stepped through. A tall man led the way, his dark hair trailing behind him as he moved. His hair was peppered with grey, but his eyes were blue and ageless. He glanced over Garnet's party and made a nod. His companions arrayed themselves around him. "I am Donal Grath, representative of the Republic. These are my companions."

"And I am Rolara," the woman to his left added. She was younger than Donal, however she held herself with a confidence and authority that belied her age. The others around them bowed their heads at the guests, though they gave no verbal introductions, alluding to Donal and Rolara's superior rank. They were the two who held greater sway, and who Garnet would need to impress. "Shall we sit down then?" Rolara offered. "There is much to discuss."

Garnet and Kitana saw the representatives of the New Republic sit down. Garnet looked at them and realized she had to impress these representatives. But with Kitana as a diplomat she might be able to do so.

"Before we begin..." Kitana spoke and gave a look to Garnet and then back to the representatives. "Empress Garnet Seifer wants to apologize for every single New Republic ship that she attacked when she was leader of the Liberation Army. She also knows that she inflicted a lot of pain in people of your ships, but now she is leader of Gallor and all she wants is that the Gallorians shouldn't take blame for what she did in the past," Kitana said as she sat down.

Rolara folded her hands atop the heavy wooden table and sighed. "As you can imagine, we are not too pleased with Ms. Seifer's past actions against the New Republic. We are fighting to rebuild what the Empire has decimated, and the antics of a group of terrorists is certainly not appreciated. But, if she is willing to halt her group's activities, we are open to negotiating."

"There would, however," Donal stated with a smile that belied the look in his eyes, "need to be some form of compensation. Empress Seifer is a known criminal in the New Republic, and our people would be displeased if we just forgave and forgot...especially the families of those who have lost sons, daughters, husbands, wives, mothers and fathers to her activities."

Garnet saw that her past was to mark her for her entire life. But yet... "Mr. Grath, will all due respect, I did many horrific things, yes. But, you have to understand that the rebellion was not the only one who had a troubled time during the Empire. The people of Gallor suffered as well, Mr. Grath. Can you imagine the face of a woman and her children starving for food?" Garnet asked. "I do understand that people of the Republic and rebellion died but my people are starving as we speak, and ever since Tae'Karada was taken over by the New Empire. As you can imagine we cultivate our land, but it doesn't provide enough to feed everyone, so we are dependent on Tae'Karada. Do you have children? Do you know what it is like for a father to be helpless and see his child die in his arms because he doesn't have food? Do you, Mr. Grath?"

Kitana put her arm to calm Garnet as she looked to Mr. Grath and Rolara. "I have to apologize for the Empress' behavior. She is a little heated up," Kitana said as she gave a look at Garnet that sent the message that she was jeopardizing the negotiation.

"I do know, Ms. Seifer," Donal answered. "While the Emperor reigned, I lived in the Core, I lived on Coruscant, and I saw, first hand, the effects of his tyranny. Perhaps, rather than attacking the New Republic, you should have focused your attacks on the Imperial ships, rather than the New Republic. We would have been much more amenable to your situation had you asked for it, rather than by trying to take it through force. Do you believe that because your people were suffering that you had the right to assault our ships, kill, no...no, murder, our people to fill your bellies? Do you believe that your heinous crimes against the people of the New Republic should go unpunished because you were hungry, Ms. Seifer? Did you believe that murdering our people, and then coming to us now would be well-received? You are a terrorist, Ms. Seifer. You are the lowest kind of scum imaginable, preying on whomever you can to raise yourself out of the muck in which you have made your home."

Garnet simply looked at Donal and she nodded. "So... I am the lowest kind of scum imaginable. So... Emperor Palpatine should be adorable compared to me." She gave an ironic smile to Donal.

"Perhaps you've missed the news, Empress," Donal said, returning her smile with a viperous one of his own, "but Emperor Palpatine is dead."

"Let's hope that he is dead. I will only believe it when I see his dead corpse," Garnet said. "And yet you still have problems with the Empire, specially with Tae'Karada."

"I would love the two of you to discuss this problem with Garnet's past, but we still don't know why we were called here," Kitana said.

"You requested this meeting," Donal answered. "Did you not? You wished to see us, and so you are here. Now, how may the New Republic be of service to Gallor?"

Garnet looked once more at Kitana and closed her eyes to let Kitana speak. "Well, your people on the Concordia said that you wanted to talk with us. So, let's talk. As you may recall, Gallor was going to join the Rebel Alliance after the battle of Hoth. But it seems that a black operative was able to assassinate our diplomat and his securities. Now, we still want to make that alliance. And there is no concern about that black operative any more."

"And what would this alliance entail?" Grath asked as he glanced at his colleagues. He couldn't help noticing Rolara's raised eyebrows.

"Well, we have a lot of soldiers waiting for ships, since we only have two capital ships and those two are extremely overloaded. Also, we are expert in healing processes, meaning we can support you medically," Kitana answered.

"So, you wish us to provide you with ships, then, to accommodate the size of your army - an army," Rolara pointed out, "that has been attacking our people since the end of the war? That hardly seems like a good idea on our part."

"We are not asking just to give us the ships! We are saying that we have soldiers waiting to serve your cause." Garnet paused. "The army that you speak is Gallorian, and not, and I repeat, it is not the Liberation Army."

"Look, we can offer as much as a few thousand soldiers and two capital ships. You continue to link Garnet for what she did in the past. She did, what she did, for her survival and yet you say that she is the lowest kind of scum imaginable. I do not concur with you. A lowest kind of scum imaginable is an Admiral who gives orders to destroy an entire planet, killing billions of innocent people. And now his brother is getting stronger by the day. What will stop him to do what his brother did in Alderaan?" Kitana paused, getting up from her chair. "He can destroy Tae'Karada or Gallor or any other planet with a couple of shots. Do you want to take that chance? Well I do not, nor do the people in Gallor. Who can tell us for sure that Tarkin will not strike the nearest system? We will not sit and wait for that to happen! We are prepared to die in honor to defend our planet, and if you don't stop Tarkin in time, we will. We might be destroyed before we get to him, but we will die trying if needs be! His dominance will die along with his life, even if we must fight to the last man, with or without your help!"

"The destruction of Gallor would offer Tarkin absolutely nothing. Your planet holds no strategic importance. For that same matter, Tae'Karada holds no galactic importance. The only reason Tarkin would destroy either planet with his super weapons would be out of spite, as a final, desperate act to bloody the nose of the Republic before he was cut down once and for all." He paused for a moment, and then smiled. "I believe you are overestimating the importance of your few thousand soldiers and two capital ships. While your contributions may be helpful, they will not win the war. We are going ahead with our plan to oust Tarkin for good, make no mistake." He leaned forward, his eyes shifting to Garnet. "We will accept your assistance in the coming battle, however we do not want the help of the Liberation Army. No one with known connections to that terrorist organization will be allowed anywhere near the battle. Any ship carrying members of the Liberation Army will be considered a hostile threat, and will be dealt with accordingly."

"Mr. Grath, as I'm sure you are aware, one of our capital ships belongs to the Liberation Army. In fact, it is the largest of the two we have. Still, they serve a purpose that is the one and same of the Gallorian government, and that means they serve Empress Garnet Seifer. We have expressed ourselves as willing to help, but the men who serve in the Necron cannot be replaced overnight. But there is a solution. If the New Republic would be willing to fill the rosters with their own forces, I'm sure we can accommodate and have our men serve along, side by side, with the New Republic troops aboard the Necron," Kitana said.

Garnet raised her eyebrows. "Mr. Grath, the choice is yours, of course. I have apologized for my past actions and am willing to try and make amends. I wish I could bring those I killed back to life, but I cannot. Please, do not patronize me with stories of the pain and suffering I caused to others. I am fully aware of what I caused and I regret it. I'm sure you're also sorry about the necessity for casualties, but let me ask you, do you send grief messages to the Empire for killing their men and women?" Garnet asked, not waiting for the answer. "It is never too late to try and make things right. And that is all I wish..."

"We defend ourselves against the Empire," Donal said. "They are the aggressors, and we fight back in defense of what is ours. You were the aggressor, Ms. Seifer. You attacked our people, our ships. Are you trying to tell me you were defending yourself against Republic aggression?" He laughed. "There is a serious flaw in your logic...such as it is. Are you willing to pay the price for your crimes, Garnet Seifer? An apology is not enough for what you have done. Are you willing to surrender yourself to the New Republic to stand trial for your crimes?"

"The question should be are you willing to stand trial in Gallor for destroying one of our ships in the past as well. What gives you the right to take lives and not others? Why should you be immune? Because you believe that you are right and others are not? Then it is your logic that is wrong," Garnet shot back.

"Forgive Empress Seifer for her words. We come not for a quarrel..." Kitana said. "We are offering our help. You can either take it or not. I do not believe that you are arresting us, so if our help is not wanted then we leave peacefully," she explained. "I have always heard that the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Perhaps you would see things under this perspective..."

"The Liberation Army is friend to no one," Donal Grath answered calmly. "If you wish to assist the New Republic, Ms. Gellar, then we welcome your assistance...however, we will not associate with a band of terrorists and thieves, who prey on any that they feel will help put food in their bellies. If you wish to continue to associate with the Liberation Army, then this has been a waste of time."

"Then I take it you accept our offer and will be placing New Republic troops aboard the Necron?" Kitana asked.

"Then I take it you are ending your association with Garnet Seifer and her Liberation Army?"

"This I cannot do, for I serve Empress Seifer, since she is the leader of Gallor. But the Liberation Army does not have to be present if you are willing to fill our ranks at the Necron," Kitana said.

"I'm not here as leader of the Liberation Army, Mr. Grath," Garnet said. "I am here as leader of Gallor. And as leader of Gallor I accept your terms, should you take them."

"As long as no known member of the Liberation Army is present," Grath said, "then it will be acceptable. However, should any members of that terrorist organization be present, the deal is off. The New Republic will not willingly consort with terrorists and outlaws."

Kitana and Garnet looked at each other. They didn't know why this representative was treating them as if they were a piece of junk. They knew that ever since the Old Republic was dissolved they were treated as if they were not important, just like a piece of garbage. And now, it seemed their excuse was the Liberation Army...

"Well, I am getting the message that from the very beginning of this meeting you had your mind already made. That keeps me thinking how did a black operative know where a meeting was going to take place, if it was supposed to be a secret meeting?" Kitana said.

"Maybe somebody told the Empire, or somebody on the alliance didn't want the treaty to take place," Garnet said.

Rolara raised a single eyebrow again and smiled serenely. "What makes you think, Ms. Seifer, that such an operative was not from one of your own in the Liberation Army? Perhaps a member of your terrorist cell did not want this meeting to take place. That is what terrorists do, is it not, Ms. Seifer? Stand in the way of progress? Although I am not quite certain how much has been made today."

"I assure you there will be no progress if their accusations continue," Grath said. "We have no problems dealing with Kitana Gellar and the free people of Gallor. Our problem is with the terrorists known as the Liberation Army, led in their acts of aggression and terror by Garnet Seifer. We have made you our offer: we will accept your assistance in our fight against the Empire provided that no members of the Liberation Army are present. Any ships carrying members of the Liberation Army will be fired upon."

"You still don't see the problem with your proposition. The Liberation Army was absorbed by the Gallorian Forces. The Liberation Army is a mere name now. Fifty percent of the people and the two ships that we currently have are serving on the Gallorian forces and they were from the Liberation Army. We know that you have lack of people on your ships, Mr. Grath. These terrorists that you accuse them of are people that did what they did for survival. These people were, for the most part, prisoners of the Empire. And they were treated like mere slaves and traitors to the Empire! Some of them have the best training that exists in this Galaxy! They want to fight for you to correct what they did wrong. I'm not going back and tell them that you don't want them, and if that is what you want me to do then you're no better than the Empire! I will not go back and tell a girl that she can't fight against the Empire to avenge the death of her family who died in Alderaan..." Garnet said.

"The people who served under me are outlaws. We are not terrorists as you put it. We even saved one of your ships when they were under attack near Hoth as they tried to flee the scene. You say that you don't want to consort with outlaws, and yet one of your famous Generals was an outlaw. You think that the New Republic will not forgive outlaws if they want to do the correct thing? I guess not! Give them a chance to prove themselves and you will see you acted correctly," Garnet said as she sat back on the chair.

Grath leaned forward. "Our famous outlaw General did not make a habit of preying on New Republic or Rebel ships," he said. "Our famous outlaw general did not make a career of hurting those he would eventually turn to for help. The Liberation Army are terrorists and outlaws who have attacked the New Republic to serve their own needs. You have stated this much yourself, and yet you seem to find no problem with it. Do you believe it is your right to take from whomever you can, using whatever force you desire? If this is so, then you are wrong. The Liberation Army are more than outlaws, Ms. Seifer. Your Liberation Army, acting under your orders." He smiled. "However, we could be convinced to allow the ships, with Liberation Army crew, to assist our cause...if Empress Garnet Seifer turns herself over to the New Republic to stand trial for her actions as head of the Liberation Army."

"Then I accept this trial you proposition," Garnet said at once. "But I take it you will hold your word and free the rest of them from charges. I will take on full responsibility for them and their actions."

Kitana wasn't sure she liked this option, but it seemed Garnet had made her mind about this already.

Rolara nodded imperceptibly to Grath, then returned her gaze to Garnet. "Very well. We accept. Ms. Gellar, you will return to Gallor and inform your crew that they will have ships." Rolara gestured to the guards at the back of the room. They approached. "Garnet Seifer, you are under arrest for crimes against the New Republic. You will be held in a detention cell until such time as we are prepared to try our case against you. The members of your liberation army will be exonerated as per your request."

Kitana bowed. She looked to Garnet, as her hands where handcuffed behind her back.

"Good luck, Kitana," Garnet said as she taken away by the Guards.

***An hour later outside the meeting room***

Auron looked to the door. It had been almost over an hour since he waited for Kitana and Garnet. He now was seated down against the pillar, looking impatiently to the doors.

A guard walked towards the doors. Maybe this is it? Auron thought. As the guard approached the door, one of the guards that was standing there walked away from his position and the one who came he stood in his place.

After a while the doors finally opened. Kitana exited from the meeting room.

Auron quickly got up and put himself in more respectable way. He saw the doors closing. He saw that something really happened, maybe Garnet was doing something and that meant more waiting.

"Commander Ronso!" Kitana looked at him, waiting for something.

"So, where is Empress Seifer?" Auron asked.

"Under arrest, Commander Ronso! It seems that the New Republic wanted her to pay for the crimes that she did during the Empire rule." Kitana paused.

"What? Really? So does that mean that the Alliance with the New Republic didn't happen?" Auron asked as he accompanied her.

"The Alliance is made. Gallor now is one of the many allies of the New Republic." Kitana paused. "I want to get as fast as we can to The Necron, Commander Ronso, it seems that you will have to escort me once again."

"It will be my pleasure, Miss Gellar," Auron said as they walked towards their ships. He didn't know what happened during the meeting, but in a way Kitana seemed more confident. Now that Gallor was a new ally of the New Republic. Tarkin would never see this one coming.

"Asylum, Part 1"
By: Dargus Kandran
Yelara Zaneth
Va'Lesh [NPC+]
Koran Darr
Laedra Vorrel
Yara [NPC+]

Location: Arcadia; New Plouton
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

Dargus Kandran had no problem slipping back over the wall as he returned from his little scouting mission inside of Tarkin's palace. Of course, the palace would not be Tarkin's for long. He slipped away from the wall, and headed quickly for where the others waited for him. Once he was out of the perimeter the guards watched, he allowed his masking to fade, becoming visible once again. As he approached, he noticed there was a slight problem. He gave Yelara a smile, and it didn't take him long to realize what it was that was out of place. Someone was missing.

"It appears that everything inside is as it is outside. There should be little problem in taking the palace. Tarkin will not know what hit him."

Yelara smiled brightly. "Wonderful! When do we take it?"

"I'll need to organize my forces, and then we can invade. Speaking of my forces, where did One Twenty Three go?"

Yelara willed herself to keep the smile firmly affixed to her face, then replied light-heartedly, "She wanted to tour the city." She leaned in closer to Dargus and whispered, "I think she wanted to get a surprise for Va'Lesh...an equadi."

Dargus laughed. "An equadi. Well, I can't be too upset with that, as long as I get to see her in it. Well, if she's out, we can't really go to the coast. What shall we do until she returns?"

"She said she'd meet us at the spaceport," Yelara explained. "We can still go to the coast, and by the time we return, she should be there."

"Very well," Dargus said. "Then, let's get in the speeder, and go find us that nice, oceanside home."

Yelara chuckled to express her enthusiasm, then slipped her arm through Dargus' and started off down the street with him. With him convinced, Yara would no doubt make it to the Temple. She only hoped the girl made it safely.

***

Once in the forest, Yara slowed down and conserved her energy for the rest of the trek. She had made a hasty retreat in the city, ensuring that she would make it to the forest before their master could discover she had gone. She only wondered how Yelara would explain her disappearance.

Leshie had calmed down once they reached the forest; something about it seemed to soothe him, and now he slept against her chest peacefully. She was glad. She didn't like seeing him sad.

Daylight was growing faint, and Yara still wasn't certain how far she had to go. But she would not rest until she was there. She would not fail Yelara or Va'Lesh.

The forest grew thicker the deeper in she travelled, until low-hanging branches surrounded them and Yara's visibility became severely limited. She covered Va'Lesh's head protectively with one arm, ensuring his delicate flesh wasn't scratched by the twigs and foliage, and fought her way through the maze of trees. She was programmed as a soldier, and in that programming included survival instincts and fierce determination. She would not tire, nor would she hunger, and she would definitely not give up until Leshie was safely at the Temple.

The ambient sounds of the forest were disconcerting to Yara, even though her programming also included methods of controlling one's fear. She had never before seen an animal let alone heard one. The squawking of unseen birds, the clicking of strange mammals scurrying about the forest floor, and the distant howls had her clinging more tightly to Leshie, for her own comfort, more so than his. The environment was completely foreign to her, and with night falling soon, she would have to travel blindly, no matter how enhanced her vision was thanks to Dargus' engineering. Worst of all, she no longer knew in which direction she was heading.

Leshie seemed to sense Yara's distress and began shifting in his sleep, whimpering quietly as he did. Yara brushed her lips against his brow to calm him, then attempted to calm herself. She was a soldier, and soldiers didn't panic. Now, she wished that were really true.

A loud rustling from behind startled her, and Yara whirled around to identify the source. All she saw was a nearby bush swaying from whatever had disturbed it, but nothing to indicate what had caused it. Yara didn't allow the brief scare to detain her for long, and quickly resumed her journey.

The forest floor was littered with fallen leaves, ones that concealed a dead, uprooted sapling that caught Yara's foot and sent her stumbling forward. She managed to maintain her footing, but the sudden movement had awakened Leshie with a start. Yara apologized to the child and whispered into his ear, telling him to go back to sleep, but before he could comply Yara jerked around again to inspect a newly arising disturbance behind her, the same as before. Its source eluded her again, then another violent rustling came from her right, then from behind again. Yara spun around frantically to spot the phantom playing tricks on her mind, until it made itself shown.

All she saw was a dark, blurred shape rushing at her, accompanied by a rasping growl and a flash of bared, white teeth. Yara froze, mesmerized by the demon hurtling towards her, and all at once the programmed instincts that would have normally told her to run or fight abandoned her.

Then, she screamed.

***

It hadn't taken them long to find a place they liked. It'd taken even less time for Dargus to contact the seller and make an offer. The offer was very acceptable. So, now he and Yelara owned a home together. They had not stayed long, and instead returned to New Plouton, especially since time was running low. On the way back to the spaceport, Yelara found a shop she liked, and bought some clothing for both herself and Va'Lesh. She even purchased a pair of pants for Yara.

"We'll need a second home just for all the clothes you buy," Dargus commented as they stepped back out onto the street.

"I'm not spoiled enough," she said defensively. "I'm just catching up!"

Dargus laughed. "Not spoiled enough. I've left food out for a week that wasn't as spoiled as you. I just bought you a house and nearly five hundred credits worth of clothing. Of course, for you, I'd do it all again."

She giggled and pressed up against Dargus. "Of course you would, because you do love me, Dargus. As much as you like to dwell in evil emotions, you do experience love, and you experience it for me."

"Of course, I do," Dargus said tenderly. "You're the only woman who's ever let me get close enough, to allow me to feel these feelings. I do love you, Yelara. More than you could ever know."

Yelara knew now was not the time to ridicule him, or playfully question the sincerity of his claim. It was a dangerous enough time for them all as it was, and she couldn't afford to exacerbate the situation with her sarcasm. Instead, she kissed Dargus' lips tenderly and whispered, "And soon, I can fully reciprocate that sentiment. I feel that it's close, Dargus, that we can retrieve what was lost a short time ago."

Dargus smiled, and nearly blushed. "It's very good to hear that," he said. "It...it's not often I feel this way, but every time I've felt like this, it's been because of you. Thank you, Yelara. Thank you for believing in me...in touching my heart the way you have."

"And I hope I can continue to," she said truthfully. "So that you can continue to be a better man. So that you can finally turn your back on your master and the dark side."

"With your help, Yelara, I know I can. I can be a good man, a man you could love. Perhaps even a man you could be proud of."

Yelara caressed his cheek tenderly, and as resoundingly as she told herself he was toying with her, she couldn't help sympathize with Dargus. "Is that what you want, Dargus? Is that what you really want?"

"Yes," Dargus whispered. "To have you look at me like that, to have you touch me like that, yes...yes that's what I want. I don't know if my master would ever release me, but that's what I want and I will do what I can to make it so that's how it can be."

"If that's what you want," she told him, "then we will achieve it. Together."

Dargus kissed her, though something was nagging at him. He couldn't quite place it, but perhaps it was only the potential for them to draw closer than they ever had before. Who could say where this would lead them, or what his master would say. He doubted that Yelara would ever truly understand that he couldn't just walk away from the darkness. He would try though...despite that feeling.

The kiss was long, passionate, and only ended once they were at the spaceport. Yelara sighed, feeling completely, and dangerously at ease with Dargus now. "When we get back to the cruiser, you and I will retire to our room," she told him with a lazy smile.

"Oh, that sounds very nice," he said with a laugh. "Me and you, low lighting, and our bed. Perhaps some music, maybe even that musician you love so much. I think a nice evening for just you and I would be very pleasant...and could definitely bring us much closer than we've ever been before."

Yelara chuckled. "Maybe we should stay in there for days. By then, we'll be so close, nothing will ever be able to tear us apart again."

"I'd like that very much," he said. Suddenly he frowned and looked around. "She's not here."

Yelara feigned confusion and asked, "Who?"

"One Twenty Three. She should be here, but she's not."

Yelara looked out into the spaceport, pretended to search for Yara, and upon not finding her, regarded Dargus again. "Perhaps she's late. We'll wait a little longer for her. It's alright."

"Let's move back closer to the ship," Dargus said. "Hopefully she just got turned around in the city, or became fascinated by something she saw. Hopefully."

Yelara nodded in agreement and continued smiling. As long as she smiled, she could keep Dargus calm for a good deal longer. But he would have a search team scouring the city for Yara within moments of realizing she wasn't coming back. Yelara prayed to the gods that she was already safely at the Temple.

***

Yara grunted as she fell back, avoiding a hirsute paw with three sharp talons slashing down at her chest. She cradled Leshie securely to protect him from the fall, but she couldn't tell from his shrill cries whether he was injured or just frightened. There was no time to determine which was the case, though, for the beast was rearing up on its hind legs and preparing to lunge for her again.

Yara gritted her teeth and rolled aside onto her knees, then sprang upright and bolted, but not fast enough to evade the dagger-like claws dragging down her back. She cried out and staggered momentarily from the devastating pain ripping through her, but she knew if she stopped now, she would never see Va'Lesh again. Using the time it took the beast to recover from the forward momentum of its swing, Yara steeled her resolved and dashed off.

She could hear the creature close behind her already, its heavy feet thumping against the solid forest floor, and rumbling growls building in its throat. As fast as she was, there was no chance of her outrunning the beast, but she could out-maneuver it. Yara veered off the path she was taking and ducked into an even thicker copse of trees. Where she lacked in speed, compared to the beast, she made up for in agility. She weaved around the labyrinth of trees, vaulting over fallen tree trunks, and suddenly changing course every now and then to throw the creature off, but it still pursued.

Leshie's squeals seemed to spur the beast on, and further unsettle Yara. Her breathing was rapid and her face streaming with perspiration, but she refused to tire, not when it was still so close. She swung her head back to gauge the animal's distance, and felt that all would soon be lost. Its powerful legs were moving at an incomprehensible speed, and there was a relentless hunger in its eyes that frightened Yara. The creature wanted them, and it would soon have them no matter what.

The beast tucked itself low, and then lunged, leaping into the air. Forepaws came up with claws ready. A rumbling growl split the night as it shifted to rake across Yara's back. A sudden snap-hiss undercut the creature's wailing growl, and a verdant shaft of light flashed through the darkening forest. A scream ripped from the creature's throat, but its attack never landed. It fell to the ground in two halves, cleanly cut by the light that seemed to have come out of nowhere.

"You are injured," said the voice that accompanied the verdant beam. A man with dark features, but filled with an inner light stepped forward. His chin was covered in a sparse growth of beard and his hair was worn long. His clothing was simple and mostly covered by a large billowing cloak. "My name is Koran Darr. You are safe now. Though, you will wish to get that wound looked at."

Yara stared in stunned silence at the man, holding Leshie protectively to her. She knew she was trembling, but she refused to act on her fear and run. Another voice from the forest startled her as it called out Koran's name, and Yara instinctively dropped into a fighting stance, prepared to defend both herself and the child. A woman, wearing similar clothing to the man, burst through the trees and slowed to a halt beside Koran. Her green eyes fell first upon the creature, lying in two halves on the ground, then they glanced up and studied Yara. They remained on her as she leaned in towards Koran and asked, "Who is she?"

"We haven't quite progressed that far in the introductions yet," Koran said. "Though, I am still trying to find that out." He turned back to Yara. "We're not here to hurt you. We're friends, I promise."

"She's very pale," Laedra warned when she saw no response from the girl forthcoming. "We need to get her to the Temple so we can clean her wounds and stop that bleeding. And we need to check that child."

"I agree," Koran said. He took a cautious step toward the girl. "We're going to take you to get your injuries looked at now. We're going to take you to friends, to the Temple where our Order stays." He carefully placed a hand on her elbow, hoping she wouldn't mistake the gesture for something hostile.

But Yara jerked her arm away from Koran's gentle hold, and found that the movement was more than her weakened body could handle. She staggered backwards and watched the forest spinning around her. Her eyes threatened to roll back into her head, and she felt suddenly lethargic to a point where she simply couldn't resist giving into unconsciousness. Before her vision blackened, she heard Laedra call out: "Koran! Grab the child!"

Koran quickly reached out with the Force, and supported them both. With the girl held firm, he moved forward and took the child into his arms and stared into the bright blue eyes. "Dear gods," he whispered. "Va'Lesh." He looked up at Laedra. "This is Va'Lesh. Laedra, take the child and I'll get the girl. We have to get them back to the Temple immediately."

Laedra felt the weight of Koran's revelation crash down upon her, but whereas before it would have been a debilitating blow, she was now strong enough to overcome it and retrieve Va'Lesh from Koran's arms. She held him close to her chest and murmured soothing words to him...to Liam's child. She couldn't help feeling as if his sudden appearance meant they were one step closer to finding Liam.

Koran used the Force to help soothe the worst of the girl's wound, and then scooped her up into his arms. "I cannot wait to hear the story behind this," he said as they began moving. "There is...there is a familiarity to the girl as well. Do you sense it?"

Laedra nodded unsteadily. "I do. She-- She reminds me of Kallia Brael. The nose, and the eyes..."

"Yes," Koran murmured. "Very much like Kallia Brael. This is definitely a mystery I would like to know the answer to. Perhaps when the girl is well enough, she can tell us what she knows."

"Most importantly, how she managed to get her hands on Va'Lesh Zaneth."

"Leshie," Yara's weak voice called out. Her eyes flickered open. "Where's Leshie?"

"He's safe," Koran said. "He's with us. You were injured. Do you remember that? My name is Koran Darr, and we're taking you to get help."

"The...the Temple," she struggled to say. "I... Have to get Leshie there...to the Temple."

"We're taking you to the Jedi Temple," Koran answered. "We're Jedi Knights. We're taking both of you there, young one."

"Koran," Laedra whispered. "How did she know about the Temple?"

"I-I was told," she managed breathlessly. "She told me to come... To bring L-Leshie..." Yara's eyelids threatened to close again and her mouth moved without making a sound.

"She's too weak. We should let her rest before asking her anything more," Laedra suggested.

"Of course," Koran said, then sighed. "We should be there in just a short while. She should be able to hold on that long...with the help of the Force."

Laedra understood Koran's mild disappointment. She too wanted answers, but they would have to wait. For now, their priorities were to get Va'Lesh to safety, and ensure the girl was well. Then they could focus again on finding Liam.

***

Dargus frowned. "It's been over an hour," he said. "It's been too long. I'm calling down a team to look for her."

"Maybe she got lost," Yelara explained. "Please don't be angry with the girl when we find her. I'm sure she's already scared."

"I'm sure she is," Dargus said. "But we have to find her. After I call a team down, the three of us will go out and look as well. Where was she going?"

"I don't know," she answered. "She said she wanted to see the city, and some of the shops. We saw her head east. That's all we know."

"Very well, let's head that direction. We'll need to check the shops that sell equadis if that was what she was interested in. Damn. It was bad enough losing clones to the Jedi. Having one freely walking the city will be bad if she happens to run into the wrong people."

Yelara chuckled at that. "She's a soldier, Dargus. She can fend for herself. Just...don't worry. We'll find her."

"She can fend for herself in most situations," Dargus said. "However, you might have noticed that the clones aren't the most socially adaptable people. That is the part that concerns me."

"Well...what do you think she's going to do?" Yel asked, now concerned herself. "She's not just going to go off with someone...right?"

"I don't believe she would," Dargus said. "But, I can't be certain of that. Especially if she finds herself in a vulnerable position. It's unlikely, but they haven't been tested under these circumstances before, and I'm not sure how they'll react."

Yelara felt a pang of worry for her child now. She knew he was in good hands, but she was a mother who hadn't been this far apart from her child ever. Yelara was genuinely concerned. "This was a mistake," she murmured. "I-I never should have let her go off alone."

Va'Lesh put a hand on Yelara's shoulder and kissed the back of her head as he came up behind her. "It will be alright, Mother," he said softly.

Yelara placed her hand atop Va'Lesh's and squeezed it gently. "I should have sent you with her," Yelara said. "I shouldn't have separated you two."

"It will be alright, Mother," he whispered. "Yara will be able to take care of herself. And, she'll be safe with the Jedi. My duty is here...to free Father."

Yelara nodded, building up her resolve again. There was a mission to complete, and she couldn't afford to worry over things she could no longer control. Defeating Dargus was her main priority now. She looked back at her son and smiled warmly. "Thank you. I'm feeling better now, Va'Lesh."

"That pleases me, Mother," Va'Lesh answered. "I do miss her already. Yara has a very pleasant laugh."

"And she's very sweet and pretty... You did well with her, my son." She grinned at him and teased, "And an older woman... I had no idea!"

"I care for her very much," Va'Lesh said. "I do hope I am able to see her again soon. I am certain everything will be fine, Mother. Your plan is working perfectly so far."

"It is," she replied more seriously. "But we mustn't discuss it candidly like this. You know what you have to do. If there are any changes, I will inform you. But if not, everything proceeds as we discussed."

"Of course, Mother," Va'Lesh answered dispassionately, and had she not been looking in his eyes, she would have missed the underlying warmth that was carried with the words. He gave her a brief, nearly imperceptible smile, and then kissed her forehead. "Thank you, Mother."

Yelara gave him a questioning look and asked, "What for, dear?"

Va'Lesh smiled. "For helping me to learn, to understand," he said. "For helping me to know what it means to love."

Tears washed over Yelara's eyes again, and she shifted around in her seat to encircle Va'Lesh's waist with her arms and embrace him. "And thank you for being a son I can be proud of," she whispered. "I love you, my son."

"I love you too, Mother," Va'Lesh said. "I know what I am and how I came to be, but you gave birth to my little brother, and through him...I am here."

"And I'm glad you're here. Never let anyone convince you of otherwise." She smiled up at her son, then patted the seat beside her. "While they search, we wait. And hope they don't find her."

"They will not find her," Va'Lesh answered with confidence. "Because Yara does not wish to be found."

Yelara patted her son's knee as he settled down beside her. "Then she will not be." She didn't voice her concerns to him, but if Dargus wanted to find Yara, he wouldn't stop until she was.

"Asylum, Part 2"
By: Koran Darr
Laedra Vorrel
Yara [NPC+]
Leshie Zaneth [NPC+]
Orn Gham [NPC+]
Orinth Neerou [NPC+]
Tralesha Zibel [NPC+]

Location: Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

"Va'Lesh!"

Laedra Vorrel rushed to the girl's side and attempted to lay her back down upon the bed. Yara was too weak to resist and allowed herself to relax. "Va'Lesh," she murmured. "I...I have to see him...them... Both Va'Leshes..."

"Va'Lesh is safe," Laedra assured her. She soaked the cloth resting upon the nightstand into the bowl of water, strained the excess liquid, and laid it across the girl's forehead. "You're at the Temple, child."

Her brown eyes shifted around, taking in her surroundings, then closed again. "I have to see him," she whispered. "He...he's my charge. I must protect Va'Lesh."

"And you will be able to...once you're well." Laedra rose from her bedside and left the room for a moment. When she returned, Koran was with her. "We need to ask you some questions."

She sighed. "I will answer what I can. Yelara said you would be kind to me. But...I do not know if I can trust you."

"My name is Koran Darr," Koran said as he took a seat on the edge of the bed to make room for Laedra. "I am a Jedi Master, and I am a friend to both Yelara Zaneth and Kallia Brael. We will help you. Both you and Va'Lesh are safe, but we need to know what brings you here. Are Yelara and Liam on Tae'Karada?"

Yara gazed up at Koran, studying his eyes and assessing how trustworthy he was. She couldn't tell, however, for they hadn't included that in her training. They had been taught to trust no one but their Master. Anyone else was the enemy. But the man exuded compassion and tenderness, and Yara sensed in him goodness. Above all else, he had saved her life, and she owed him complete honesty. "The mistress is with Master Kandran," she began. "They were on Tae'Karada...but the mistress told me to come here. She told me to leave Va'Lesh...and take little Va'Lesh here. That's all I know."

Koran nodded. "If they're on the planet, Dargus' cruiser must be nearby. We have been trying to free both Yelara and Liam from Dargus' imprisonment. Do you think you could help us? Do you think you could help us free Liam and Yelara, and bring them safely back here?"

"But I am to protect Leshie," she explained. "I wish to help, for Va'Lesh loves his mother and father and wishes to free them, but I must remain always with Leshie."

"And so you shall," Koran answered. "We'll make sure that you and Leshie can be together. Once your wounds have healed, we'll put you in a room. Leshie can sleep in there with you as well."

Yara sighed and Laedra could sense her anxieties slipping away. She sensed something else too about the girl, but decided to broach the subject with Koran later. "We'll bring him in when we come back to bring you some food," she told the girl.

"Thank you," Yara replied tiredly.

"If you'd like, you can rest while we prepare your food," Koran said. "After your day, I imagine you'll drop right off to sleep."

"I should sleep," she agreed. "But not for too long. There is much to do." Yara focused her large, dark eyes on Laedra and asked, "Will you wake me?"

"Of course," she replied, smiling. "Sleep now."

Yara nodded listlessly, then gratefully closed her eyes.

Once Koran was satisfied the girl was asleep, he turned to Laedra and nodded. He then stood and left the room. Once they were outside, he paused long enough for Laedra to fall into stride beside him. "I sense you have something you wish to tell me," he said with a slight smile.

Laedra laughed softly. "I can't hide anything from you, can I?"

"Very little," Koran said with a smile. "I sense something as well, but I am unable to place it. The familiarity of the girl is...is too strong."

"She is familiar," Laedra agreed, "but did you feel something else too? We sensed her in the forest before we heard her. It wasn't strong, but there was enough there, Koran, laying dormant and preparing to be awakened."

Koran nodded. "It is muted, distant, but it is there. It's as if someone has taken a siren and buried it beneath the ground. The sounds are muffled and indistinct, but they are still there."

"Yes," Laedra said grimly. "She has potential with the Force...and she belongs to Dargus. How many more are there of her, I wonder."

"But her potential has not yet been unlocked," he said. "And, the girls and boys that went to Oot, they haven't yet either. Perhaps he doesn't yet know what pulses below the surface."

"He's a master of the dark side, Koran," she whispered. "How could he not know?"

"Perhaps his mastery is less refined and incapable of such subtle detection. The dark side thrives on anger and hate, and those emotions are not prone to allowing such intricate analysis. It is very possible that a man like Dargus, caught in the grip of darkness, cannot call upon the intuitive process necessary to sense such things."

Laedra nodded slowly. "Perhaps... And I don't sense that she has any knowledge of the power that lies within her, so we are in no danger from that." She looked towards Yara's room, then motioned Koran farther down the corridor with her. "My only concern is that this is all a trap. Why would Yelara send her child off with a soldier of Dargus' to find us? They could be attempting to lure us in somehow."

"Do you believe it a trap Yelara and Dargus have concocted for us? I sense no duplicity on the part of the girl. Either she's very good at hiding it, or she is an unknowing participant."

"If it is a trap, I imagine it's the latter," Laedra replied. "But if what she is telling us is what truly happened, then it appears Yelara may be on our side again."

"I think that is what we must believe," Koran said. "The consequences of disbelieving are far greater than believing."

"But disbelieving will keep us on our guard," Laedra pointed out. "Who knows what kind of programming has gone into that girl if she was sent to us by Dargus. He could be controlling her as we speak, waiting to activate her programming, whatever that may be."

"We will remain cautious as long as she's around, and we will keep ourselves open to the Force. If he tries to control her, we should at least sense a ripple through the Force. As long as we stay attentive, we should have no problems."

Laedra sighed and turned down the corridor leading to the dining hall with Koran. "It would seem we've run into many problems lately. We haven't even had time to review the ancient texts from the shrine. Koran...we have to prepare. We cannot afford to waste time."

Koran nodded. "We'll make it work, Laedra. Trust in our abilities." He reached a hand out to her. "It will be fine, and we will be ready when the time comes."

Laedra squeezed his hand gently. "I know we will be. I have faith in your abilities to lead us."

"Thank you," Koran said. "It does mean very much that you have faith in me. And, I have faith in you as well, Laedra. And, I know, together, we can do this and succeed."

With a tender smile, Laedra kissed Koran's cheek. "Now...let's go have Orn whip something up for the girl. Then we'll see if Orinth is done getting reacquainted with his grandson."

"That sounds perfect," Koran said as they started down the hall again. Orinth Neerou had been so happy he'd started to cry when he saw little Va'Lesh. It had been a very touching scene, and even Koran, behind the walls of the Force, had felt the overwhelming joy the man was feeling. Laedra had smiled that smile of hers when she saw the tears rimming his own eyes. "I wonder what Orinth would make of the girl."

"He'd probably be as puzzled by her appearance as we are," Laedra answered. "But those brown eyes will definitely make him more welcoming of her."

"I agree," Koran said. "Jae Dyn's eyes. The female clones that were here, before Oot took them onto her ship, did you get a look at any of them?"

"I did not, just the males," she replied. "But I imagine if I had, they would have looked just like her."

Koran nodded. "So, what would you hypothesize, based on that? I believe her similarity to Jae Dyn Brael is too close to be coincidence."

"Considering all the males were obviously clones, and the females likely as well," Laedra reasoned, "then I believe the girl is one of many female clones. The male clones had Liam's eyes, Koran. They were undoubtedly clones of Va'Lesh. As for the girl... Well assuming he didn't go far for his genetic stock, I would say she is Yara Brael."

"Dargus Kandran is breeding a clone army then," Koran said, taking the next logical step in their conversation. "The others will need to know of this. Perhaps Yara will be able to assist us in gaining intelligence on Dargus' plans. We'll need to discuss it with her. But, if Yelara Zaneth is ready to leave, perhaps Yara can be of some assistance in helping us to get her out."

"And Liam," Laedra added. "And perhaps even defeating Dargus for good."

Koran nodded. "Yes," he said. "That would be a victory, and would help to eliminate some more of the darkness that seems to surround this world."

"Then," she said softly, squeezing his hand again, "we can turn our efforts towards driving out the Imperials. The light side will flourish again, Koran. You've given me faith to believe that."

Koran smiled. "Good," he said. "We have hope again, and a direction."

Laedra deeply believed Koran's words, and shared his confidence, but she was still anxious about potentially saving Liam. If she saw him again, it would throw everything she was feeling into doubt once more, just when she was beginning to get things figured out.

***

"He sure is a happy boy, isn't he?" Tralesha said, straddling the bench where Orinth Neerou sat bouncing Leshie on his knee. "Look at that smile, and the way his eyes seem to just light up." She reached out and brushed a finger over the baby's pudgy cheek, earning herself a gurgle. "Someday, I'd like to have one of my own."

"You will," Orinth replied with a cheerful laugh as Va'Lesh emitted a squeal. "And maybe one just as excitable as my grandson."

"He sure is a healthy-looking one," Orn commented, squeezing the plump flesh of Va'Lesh's cheek between two fingers. "Though, I'm sure he wouldn't mind a bit of Orn's special Verillia Fruit compote."

Orinth chuckled. "I'm sure he wouldn't."

"He's going to be a strong one," Tralesha said as Leshie gripped her finger. "That red hair's gonna draw in the ladies too. Of course, by the time he's old enough to be interested in women, I'll be far too old for him...but I'm sure he'll have the pick of whoever catches his eye. Won't you, little guy? Yes, you will. You'll be stealing hearts wherever you go."

Leshie bounced excitedly, flapping his arms and kicking his legs, and earning a chorus of laughter from all those huddled around him.

"He's a sweet little boy," Orinth mused. "Such a happy temperament, much like his mother had when she was a child."

Tralesha put a hand on Orinth's shoulder. "We'll get her out," she said softly. "Her and Liam Zaneth too. We'll rescue them from him, and...and we can all be a family."

Orinth nodded. "I know. I feel we're closer now." He gazed at the child wistfully and sighed. "With him here, I find I have hope again." Leshie looked up at his grandfather, and his cheeks dimpled as he gave Orinth a large, toothless grin. Orinth chuckled fondly in return.

"I think he definitely knows you," Tralesha said. "Don't worry, little guy, we'll have mama here with you soon. We'll all be together, and you'll have a family the way people are supposed to have families...families like some of us never got...but sometimes we get second chances."

Orinth regarded Tralesha with a meaningful smile, then patted her cheek affectionately. "Everyone deserves a second chance." He chuckled and looked to Orn. "And some of that pie you made today."

Orn took his cue and gave the small crowd an effusive bow. "Right away!" Then the hardy man bounced towards the kitchen.

Tralesha watched him go and then giggled. "I don't think I've ever had food that could even come close to being as good as what Orn makes. If that's what all the Thanatos cuisine is like, I really want to go to Thanatos for a meal. He's amazing."

"And I think our company is keeping him from dwelling on the loss of his girls." He raised Leshie in his arms, and held the young child above his head. Leshie laughed shrilly as Orinth bounced him gently in the air and nibbled playfully at his belly. "And I'm sure the laughter of a small child can't hurt either!"

"How could anyone not fall madly in love with this little guy and stay happy as anything? He's so cute and lively and happy. I don't care who you are or what your mood, Leshie would put a smile on your face, even if you didn't have lips!"

Orinth smiled at the young woman, then lowered Leshie and held him out to Tralesha. "Go on. He seems to like you well enough."

"I've never...never held a baby before," Tralesha said softly. She took Leshie into her arms and cradled him against her chest. "Yes," she murmured, "I think I'd like having one...though, I'll need better luck with men first."

"You'll have plenty of time," Orinth assured her. "And from the looks of it, you'll be a fine mother."

"I hope so," Tralesha whispered. "I remember my parents, and I don't want to be like that. A baby deserves a good mother. If you can't be a good mother...why try to be one? I wish we could let Yelara know he's safe; I'm sure she's very worried about him."

"If she sent him here," Orinth said, "I'm sure she knew it would be safer than keeping him with that monster, Kandran. Now, we just have to set her and Liam free too. Then the entire family can again be united."

"We'll find a way, Orinth," Tralesha said with a smile. "I know we will. Maybe the Jedi are planning that already."

"Don't worry," a gentle, female voice called to them from behind. They each turned to gaze upon Laedra Vorrel being accompanied by Koran Darr. "We are doing our best."

"Hi," Tralesha said, and then bounced Leshie in her arms as she let them see the smiling, chubby-cheeked little baby. "He's doing very well so far. He likes spending time with Grandpa Orinth and Aunt Tralesha."

Laedra smiled broadly at the child and came forward to greet him. She hunched over to gaze levelly at the child and took his small hand into hers. "Hello, Va'Lesh. Are you enjoying your time at the Temple?" His response was a resounding one as Leshie kicked his feet happily and gave a delighted squeal for Laedra. She laughed softly and looked back at Koran. "I'd say that was a 'yes.' "

"A very big yes," Tralesha said with a laugh. "I don't think I've ever known a happier baby. Not that I've really ever known any babies...but they're not all this happy...I know that."

"Well...would you mind if we took him for a time?" Laedra asked, looking between Tralesha and Orinth. Orinth, understandably, appeared slightly concerned. "It's just...the young woman, Yara, she wishes to see him."

Orinth nodded slowly. "Well...I don't see the harm in that..."

Tralesha brought Leshie over to Laedra and let the Jedi take him into her arms. "He likes you," she said when Leshie gurgled and grabbed ahold of a small handful of Lae's hair.

Laedra smiled with wonder at the child, for a moment idly thinking of what her child with Liam would have looked like. It hadn't been meant to be, however, and Laedra was slowly accepting that. With great care she carried the child back to where Koran was standing. "We'll return him to you soon, Mr. Neerou."

"Take as much time as you need," he replied with a gracious smile.

"I'll go see if Orn has anything ready we could bring to Yara," Koran said. "Might as well grab something for ourselves while we're here too."

Laedra, captivated by the child's blue eyes, absently declined the offer. "I'll just take him to her now." Then, smiling fondly at Leshie, she slipped away at a slow, leisure pace.

"I'll be there soon," Koran called after her. He watched her for a moment, then chuckled. Still grinning, he disappeared inside the kitchen to find Orn. "Hello, Orn. I was wondering if you might happen to have any food ready that I could take to our young guest."

Before Koran had even finished his request, Orn turned around with a tray of steaming food balance on his hands and held it out towards Koran. "This what you had in mind?" Orn chuckled and winked. "Not all of us need fancy Force powers to know when someone's in need of a meal."

Koran laughed. "I guess not," he said. "Laedra took Leshie back to where Yara is. Did you want me to carry the tray in, or did you want to do the honours?"

Orn playfully scrutinized Koran. "Can't carry it yourself?" He chuckled, then, and released one hand's supportive hold under the tray and congenially cuffed Koran on the shoulder. "Sure, I'll help! It's always gratifying seeing my work appreciated."

As they started off toward the room where Yara was staying, Koran glanced sideways at Orn. "We will get them back," he said. "And, we'll bring them away from the darkness. If you are willing, I have a few possible ways you might be able to help us."

Orn sighed gravely. "I don't know what could've made them turn like that. They were always such sweet girls."

"What happened in the desert had a large part, I believe," Koran said. "And, I believe our welcoming Raeila Mullerin here finished it for them. I know you didn't agree with us either, but you can see the good in the Mullerins now, can't you? You can see they've changed?"

"I see that they are trying," Orn admitted slowly, "but it won't last, Master Darr. Just like Dani and Nieme, people can change like" --he snapped his fingers-- "that. I'm never gonna trust them. No one should."

"With the right influences in their life, they may not change. Which is one reason to keep them here at the Temple. We can watch their progress, and guide them."

"You guide them," Orn corrected. "I'll just be civil...for poor Tala's sake. I promised I wouldn't be mean to them, and I won't."

"Orn," Koran said as they neared Yara's room. "What I'm going to ask may be dangerous, but...you know those girls better than anyone else. Would you be willing to try to reach them?"

Orn slowed to a halt and turned to face Koran. "You want me to go to them," he surmised.

"If you are willing to go to them," Koran said. "If we can find them. I do not believe they would pose a threat to you, but it is hard to say what the dark side has done to them. If this is something you're willing to do...but I will not try to force or pressure you into going to them."

"I know," Orn replied. "I guess... I mean, they wouldn't hurt me...right?"

"I do not believe they would hurt you," Koran said. "However, I cannot be absolutely certain. You are an old friend to them, and that is what we must rely on. They might try to seduce you, but I do not believe they would seek to injure you in any way."

Orn's eyes grew wide. "Seduce? Me? You're serious?"

"I cannot be certain of what they would do," Koran said. "However, from what I have seen, they seem to have...insurmountable carnal desires. Though, I cannot say for certain that they would try to seduce you. Perhaps it is only a slight risk. You will have a better chance to get through to them than I ever would. You may be their only chance remaining. Are you willing to help?"

"I want my girls back," Orn said uncertainly. "But...I can only do that if I get them alone. If I can just talk to them without anyone around..."

"We'll be nearby, but not where they can see us. We can give you a comlink where you could signal us if you need help."

"Even with as feisty as you say they are," he replied, "I doubt I'll need any real help."

"We'll be ready, just in case. Now, let's get this food to Yara before Laedra comes looking for us."

Orn chuckled knowingly as they started off. "Ah yes, Laedra... So...you two have reconciled then?"

"We have," Koran said. "It's still a tricky situation, but we have reconciled. It's a long and complicated situation, and probably one you don't want me to bore you with."

Orn chuckled. "Oh no? I'm a good listener, you know."

"Perhaps another time," Koran said and tapped the tray. "We must feed our injured first, and then once she is settled, I shall give you that chance to listen."

"Well...fair enough."

Orn and Koran arrived at Yara's quarters. Before they could even knock, Laedra opened it, smiling at them both. "Come in." She stepped back into the room, and when Orn and Koran entered, Yara was in bed, sitting up now and holding Leshie in her arms. She looked up at Koran and Orn, studying Orn intensively. "Don't worry, Yara," Laedra said. "He's a friend."

Yara nodded warily, and held Leshie closer.

"Hey there!" Orn greeted cheerfully. "You're Yara, right? Oh, look at those eyes! You're a pretty one aren't ya?" He set the tray down on Yara's nightstand, and the girl instinctively shrank away. "Just a little something for you. My specialty," he added with a wink.

Koran stepped into the room and smiled at Yara. "Orn cooks all of our meals here, and, trust me, you won't find a better meal this side of the Core."

"The type of meal is irrelevant," Yara stated. "As long as it requires the correct balance of nutrients, proteins, carbohydrates and other components of my dietary needs, then I will be satisfied."

Orn raised an eyebrow at Koran. "Huh?"

Koran laughed and moved to take a seat on the edge of Yara's bed. "Well, go ahead and just taste it," he said. "See what you think."

Yara glanced between the two men, and still keeping back from Orn's imposing self, she reached out one hand, while still securely holding Leshie in the other, and grasped the fork. She watched Orn from the corner of her eye as she speared a morsel of the dish and brought it towards her. At first, she sniffed the cream coated object, then poked out her tongue and, with its tip, sampled the sauce. With a sign of approval coming in the form of a small smile, Yara placed the entire tidbit of food into her mouth and chewed. Her smile grew larger.

Orn slapped his hands together victoriously and gave a bellowing laugh that startled Yara, who altered her grip on the fork and brandished it like a weapon. "Oh, don't worry, kiddo! I'm just glad you like it," Orn told her.

Koran smiled. "As I said, he's the best. I think he's even got something there on the plate for Leshie if you want to try to feed it to him."

Yara nodded slowly, still keeping her eyes fixed on Orn. Watching him as she did, Yara set down her fork and reached for the spoon laying on the tray. She dipped the utensil into the bowl of red pur�e, then brought it to Leshie's lips. The boy opened readily for the spoon, and after transferring the liquid into his mouth and watching the boy greedily swallow it, Yara laughed in amazement. "He's eating! He eats like I do."

Koran smiled and then nodded. "I imagine the little guy's hungry after that long trek through the forest. Yara, regarding Dargus Kandran...would you be able to help us to get Yelara and Liam away from him?"

Yara's mood changed considerably, and simple mention of Dargus cast a dark shadow on her features. "He is a powerful man, my master is. And the mistress asked me to simply bring Leshie here, not to go against the master." She sighed, thinking of Va'Lesh and how she yearned to be with him again. "I can only follow the orders of the master or mistress. It is essential to maintaining Master Kandran's power. He does not tolerate betrayal or disobedience. If I aid you, I might anger him."

"If you don't aid us, Va'Lesh may never see his mother or father again," Koran said. "All we would need is information. How guards are placed and when they're changed would be important, but also where Yelara and Liam are usually kept. All we need is information that will help get them away."

"Information?" Yara sighed and watched Leshie as he grabbed for the spoon, seeking more of the pur�e she'd fed him. Offering the Jedi information would be considered a betrayal...but the mistress had sent her to them... Never having been in a situation where her loyalties were to be placed in question, Yara was uncertain. Then, she thought of Va'Lesh again, and how helping the Jedi would reunite them that much more quickly. She so dearly wished to kiss him again... "I...I can tell you that," she said finally. "I can help you with what you ask."

"We will try to take care in what we ask of you, if that makes you uncomfortable, Yara," Koran said. "Our main concern is in the information to get them out, and any of the others Dargus may be holding against their will. A contact of ours claims to have lost communication with an associate on the inside."

"Inside?" Yara asked. "You were spying on the master?"

"Dargus Kandran is a bad man who has hurt many people," Koran said. "Any efforts we take against him are for the good of all people...he's only interested in himself."

"But...he created my sisters and brothers and I," she told him. "Why would he do that if he was bad?"

"He created you to be his warriors, not out of some altruistic purpose. You exist so that you may die for him. You exist to be part of an overwhelming force that he can throw at his enemies."

"We exist to serve the master and his mistress," Yara corrected. "We accept that we must protect him with our very lives." She brushed a hand through Leshie's hair and added, "As I must protect Va'Lesh." Yara sighed. "He wishes to see his mother again...and I have promised him I will find a way to reunite them. So...I will tell you what you wish to know. For Va'Lesh."

"For Va'Lesh," Koran echoed. He smiled then, and gave her a partial bow. "Thank you, Yara. We cannot express our gratitude enough."

Yara inclined her head in return. "No gratitude is required. I am simply fulfilling my duty to Mistress Yelara. And I wish to see my brother again..." She looked down solemnly, then gazed up at the three again and smiled. "We wish to have a child, and I must wear the Tae'Karadan dress for him. I simply must see Va'Lesh again."

Koran blinked. "Of course," he said, then glanced at the child held in her arms. Finally, he smiled. "Yes, of course. I'm sure you'll get everything you want."

Laedra narrowed her eyes suspiciously at Koran, catching a glimpse of his reaction to Yara's statement. She wondered if he'd ask her to wear a Tae'Karadan dress too, or if he simply preferred the idea of Yara in one. Gently, she elbowed him in the side. "Yes, I'm sure she will. Should we not leave her now, then, and return later to ask questions?"

"Yes, I'm sure you'd like to get some rest," he said. "We can have some bedding for Leshie brought in if you'd like."

"Yes, that would be acceptable," Yara replied. "He must remain with me at all times. I am his protector."

"Very well," Koran said. "I'll have some things brought in. Also, we can provide a change of clothing if you'd like. Your outfit was pretty badly torn up."

"Yes, thank you," she replied, then returned her attention fully to Leshie and serving him another spoonful of Orn's dish.

Orn watched with a smile, then silently slipped out of the room. Laedra nudged Koran with a slightly unhappy frown, then departed herself.

After a bow to Yara, Koran followed Laedra out of the room. He found her waiting in the hallway for him. "She's an interesting girl, and...and it shows where Dargus' training regimen didn't focus."

"She still feels loyalty to him," she commented. "And apparently you were enjoying where Dargus did focus his attentions," she said with an accusatory smile. "So...you like women in equadi, do you?"

Koran frowned. "While I do admire the female form, no," he said. "I was surprised. For all her duty and honour and loyalty, she has a favourite, named Va'Lesh. And, she has the social skills of Aurra S'gall. It's just very interesting, specially since she wants to wear an equadi for Va'Lesh."

"Well, perhaps Dargus' engineering failed," Laedra said. "Perhaps they are not the automatons he intended them to be."

"Perhaps not," Koran said. "That could be good for us. If they are not as tightly bound to their duty, then we should be able to influence them. Perhaps we can draw them away from him."

"We have to get to them and Dargus first," Laedra reminded him. "And our main task is rescuing Yelara and Liam. The clones may have to wait."

Koran nodded. "Yes," he said. "With Yara's help, that should be easier. Now all we need to do is get the information, and then get inside."

"Let her be with Leshie for a while," Laedra said. "It'll calm her and perhaps allow her to trust us more fully." She smiled and stepped closer to Koran. "Besides, you have to explain to me what colour equadi you'd like to see me in."

"I think you would look very nice in a golden equadi, with silver trim," Koran answered with a smile. "And a pair of those sandals that have lace up to your knees, also in silver and gold. I think you would look quite radiant in that."

Laedra laughed softly. "Very thorough an answer. I wonder how long you've been daydreaming about that."

Koran laughed. "Actually, I hadn't even thought about it until you asked me," he said. "Though, the image began forming when Yara mentioned equadis."

"Ah." Laedra smiled silkily at Koran as she slipped her arms around him, then kissed him lightly. "Let's go to the shrine," she whispered. "We can study and...other things."

"I like that suggestion," Koran said with a smile. "We can work on translating, and on showing our ghostly friends one of the special ways we have of bonding with those we care about. In case they missed it the first few times."

Laedra laughed quietly and started off down the corridor with Koran. As much as she had loved Liam, and still believed she did, she cherished her time with Koran and felt no guilt towards sharing herself with him. A part of her, however, no longer wished to have Liam back, afraid she would discover he had never truly loved her, and that he blamed her for all that had transpired. It would only reinforce the blame she already felt towards herself for all she had done and she couldn't afford that, not when she was just getting her life together.

But Yara had brought them an opportunity to retrieve Liam and rid the galaxy of Dargus Kandran, and as much as she wished to spare herself anymore pain, she could not afford to be selfish now. Lives were at stake, and Va'Lesh needed his parents. If rescuing Liam meant she would fall into despair again, for the child's sake alone, she would gladly suffer it.

"Full Recovery"
By Auron Ronso
Kyra Ronso
Kitana Gellar [NPC+]
Gengis Zibel [NPC+]
Aeris Strife [NPC+]
Tifa Alexandros Lionheart [NPC+]

Location: Necron
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

The X-Wing and the Hoersch-Kessel Delaya-Class Courier "Angel I" approached the ship Necron. Auron was still perplexed by what he saw. He could not believe his eyes. An invisible ship, Auron thought, as he saw the Necron appearing in front of his eyes.

The Angel I landed on the main hangar as the X-Wing was preparing for its landing. The X-Wing landed on the floor, as the ion engines were shut down by Auron.

Kitana exited from the Angel I and saw Admiral Zibel approaching her. "Admiral Zibel," she nodded.

"Princess. So, it is true what you said over the comm link? Did Garnet really deliver herself to New Republic?" Gengis asked, looking to the entrance of Angel I.

"I'm afraid so, Admiral. She delivered herself so that the people who belonged to the Liberation Army could fight alongside the New Republic," Kitana said as she saw that he was a little down with the situation. "Don't worry, Admiral Zibel, Garnet has been in more dangerous situations and she was able to resolve them."

"Yes, Princess, she really was able to..." Gengis said as he looked at Auron who approached them.

"Admiral Zibel, may I present Commander Auron Ronso of the New Republic."

Auron saluted the Admiral and Gengis did the same. Gengis then looked at Kitana and back to Auron, surprised by his name. "Ronso?"

"Huh... Yes, sir, Ronso. Is there something bothering you, sir?" Auron asked. He knew that he didn't know anything about this Admiral and didn't owe him anything, but, nevertheless, he was a rank above him.

"No! No, problem whatsoever, Commander Ronso... Did you have family? Any relatives on the Imperial side?" Admiral Zibel asked.

"Well... Is a wife considered in this situation?" Auron asked.

"Does the name Kyra Ronso ring any bells, Commander Ronso?" Kitana asked as she was sick of all the mystery.

"Yes." Auron paused. "In fact she is my wife... It's a kind of a long story. What about her?"

"Well, she delivered herself yesterday to us," Gengis said.

"She's here? Where?" Auron asked. Now he had the chance to talk with Kyra.

Gengis looked around and made a signal. "Tifa! Come here!"

"Yes, Admiral?" Tifa asked as she looked at Gengis. She then looked to her side and saw Auron standing there.

"Accompany Commander Auron Ronso to see his wife... I mean the prisoner, Kyra Ronso," Gengis said.

"Yes, Sir!" Tifa said as she turned to Auron. " Commander Ronso, this way."

As Kitana and Gengis saw Tifa and Auron walking way, Kitana turned to the Admiral. "So, Admiral Zibel, have you received anything from the New Republic?"

"Well, princess..." Gengis started to walk with Kitana. "In the last half hour we started to receive lots of information, especially codes. It seems that they want us to be fully prepared for the attack."

"You don't say..." Kitana said, surprised at how fast the New Republic was transmitting.

"We are uploading every single fighter statistics to them," Gengis said as they entered a corridor.

"In other business, Admiral Zibel. What did you meant when you said that you had found the subject?" Kitana asked, looking at Gengis' eyes.

***Meanwhile On the Prison block aboard the Necron***

Kyra was seated on her bed. She was not handcuffed because of the last fight with the prison guards. She was more dangerous with them than without them. She was meditating when she heard a voice calling her name.

"Kyra Ronso, you have a visitor," Tifa said.

Kyra continued with her eyes closed. She was not in the mood for visits. "I wish not to be disturbed. I'm trying to meditate here. Besides, I'm not in the mood."

"You'll want to talk with this visit... Don't you want to talk to Auron Ronso?" Tifa asked.

Kyra opened her eyes as fast as she could. She looked at Tifa and saw that next to her was Auron. She couldn't believe it. Her husband was alive and well. It seemed strange though. He didn't have the look that he used to have. In a way he continued to be the same man, but his eyes or his body were elsewhere. He looked at her in a way that he knew her, but in a way he didn't know her.

"Auron? Is it really you?" Kyra asked, only to check.

"In a way..." Auron looked. "I stand here in front of you and yet I don't recognize you. I know that we are married and everything, but still I don't know anything about you..." Auron said.

"What happened to you?" she asked as she got closer to Auron. But she couldn't touch him because of the energy field.

"I crashed on an abandoned planet near the fight. When I woke up I didn't have a clue of who I was or what I was doing there. Only when I heard that the Emperor had died, I started to remember things. But not all things," Auron said.

"I could I talk to you, since you don't know me. I have something to discuss about my life, thinking that you were dead and everything..." Kyra said as she looked at Auron. She saw his face was pale. "Auron, are you feeling ok?"

Tifa looked at her side and saw that he was not alright. He had his hand on his chest and was breathing like he was asthmatic or something.

Auron felt out of breath. He couldn't speak, but he fell without strength, collapsing to his knees. He was having a difficult time breathing. He felt that something was in his stomach and lungs. Also memories started to appear in his mind as if rocks were hitting his head, and every time a memory came to mind his head shook.

Tifa was trying to figure out a way to help him, but the only thing that she could do was hold him.

Kyra saw Auron feeling bad. She wanted to help him. She wanted to get out of that stupid cell and hold his hand.

Auron was feeling terrible, the memories seemed to pop up like he was being hit by twin blasters. The faster the memories came the more he felt breathless. When the memories came to him as if he was traveling in lightspeed he bent over on the ground and barfed.

Tifa saw Auron as he barfed a disgusting and strange blackish liquid. She backed off as he continued to spill the sticky black liquid. Tifa only stared and so did Kyra. As he finished, Tifa approached Auron as he was breathing more normally.

"Are you ok, Auron?" Kyra asked.

Tifa examined the black sticky liquid. She was disgusted by the barf, so she quickly shut her eyes. She picked up her comm. "This is Tifa on the cell block. I have kind of a strange situation down here, it seems that Commander Auron barfed this strange sticky black liquid."

Auron looked at Kyra as he continued to face the ground. "Hi, K. How are you doing?"

Kyra heard something she hadn't heard in almost two years. Only the real Auron called her 'K.' It was his unique form to call her. She smiled as Tifa helped him to get up, as help arrived. One of the soldiers saw the black puddle, picked up a canister and put some liquid inside of it. Kyra didn't understood his action. She didn't know what it was that liquid but if it was herself, she was not going to take any chance in coming near it.

***After a while on the medical wing***

The medical droid examined him from head to toe. He had to be sure if any of that black liquid was still inside of him. In the room were also Kitana and Tifa.

Kitana thought that it was not good if he had health problems. She feared that the ones that would be blamed were the Gallorians.

"No anomalies detected. But I will administer a bacta vaccine on his blood stream," the medical droid said.

"What is this strange black sticky liquid?" Kitana asked.

"It seems like some kind of poison," the medical droid answered.

Kitana looked to the liquid. She went back to the day they found him on that abandoned planet. She tried to remember that day like ut was yesterday, but nothing came to her mind, as she looked more to the liquid that was on the canister. Then came to her mind an image of that day that she forgot and now came to her mind.

"I remember. When I found him laying near the crash site, I saw this strange black wormish thing passing near him. Of course I didn't come to mind that it bit him, I thought the animal was just passing by. I remember that he left a trail of black liquid, similar to that one," Kitana said as she pointed to the black liquid.

"I remember to be bitten. Maybe it was that worm?" Auron said. "But how that would affect my memories?"

"Probably that your body was able to reject it. Why is beyond my knowledge." The medical droid paused. "The preliminary analysis of the liquid says that it has strange unicellular organisms. They have an unusual amount of static electricity that I have knowledge of."

Tifa looked to the medical droid. "When I was on the Concordia, Auron had one of his painful headaches, but when I looked to his eyes I saw this strange blue sparkle coming out of them." Tifa paused. "Is it possible that this liquid had some effect on his memories..."

"Yeah, because every time I remind something about my past this strange pain on my head cames along," Auron said concluding Tifa's reasoning.

"It is possible. It's probably possible," the medical droid said. "This liquid is still strange but if some is still there, this bacta vaccine will eliminate any remains of the poison."

"I feel fine. Really!" Auron said as he looked at the Medical Droid. "Just administer the bacta vaccine so I can get out of here."

The medical droid inserted the bacta vaccine. Auron looked to the vaccine as he saw the liquid being injected into his body. Of course it hurt a little when the bacta vaccine was inserted. The medical droid took out the needle.

"You may go now, sir," the medical droid said, as Auron got up.

"Do you feel ok?" Kitana asked.

"I feel like a different person. The strange thing is that now I have all my memories back," Auron said as he looked at Kitana. "Can I speak with Ms. Gellar for a few moments? Alone."

Kitana looked at Auron. She nodded affirmatively and walked out of the medical wing. Making her way to the meeting room here she knew they would definitively be alone.

As they arrived Kitana looked at Auron. "What is so important that you want to speak with me alone?" Kitana asked, as she gave away a smile.

"Why didn't you say that I had a son?" Auron asked, as he looked at Kitana.

"I... I... I don't know. I was afraid that you didn't recognize me, and you didn't!" Kitana said as she looked away.

"Look, I thank you for rescuing me. But I don't think I took advantage of you..." Auron said as he turned away.

"You didn't... I was the one who took advantage of you. I knew that you had amnesia and yet I took advantage of you..." Kitana said as she looked into Auron's eyes.

"I now know that I have a son. I will take full responsibility, being a true father to my son," Auron said. "Does he have a name?"

"His name is Strider Ixion. It's good that you take the responsibility. Most men don't do that." Kitana paused. "Maybe this is the beginning of a great friendship."

"Yes, it will be. It was nice to meet you Kitana Gellar. I hope that on our next meeting I will meet my son," Auron said and smiled, walking away.

Auron arrived at the main hangar to board his X-Wing. As he examined, he touched the ship, and one of the first things that came to mind was the crew members of his squadron. They were somewhat linked to the ship. He felt them near as he touched the ship.

"Hey, you. Are you Auron Ronso?" the voice of a woman asked.

Auron looked back and saw a young woman standing before him. "Yes, who's asking?

"I'm Aeris Strife. I'm Kyra Ronso's ex-partner. We met on the spaceport in New Plouton," Aeris said.

Auron looked and saw it was definitively her. "Hello. What are you doing here?"

"It's a long story. Let's say that I came to my senses." Aeris paused. "Kyra gave me a message to deliver to you, and only you."

"What is it?" Auron asked.

"She told me to tell you to check under the seat of her fighter. There was something to prove her innocence," Aeris told him.

"Under the seat?" Auron asked.

"Just check when you arrive on you destination, ok? It will be an honor to fight alongside you..." Aeris said.

"Really? Thank you for your compliment!" Auron said as he saw Aeris walking away.

He climbed into his X-Wing and sat on the cockpit. He was now going back to the squadron he now served. Ellemiek will be surprised for my recovery, Auron thought as he blasted out of the hangar on his way to the SSD Lusankya.

"Virtual Reality"
by Zion "The Worm" Xandler

Location: New Plouton
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

He stood in the middle of the room, standing on top of a small metallic square with some green lights that were projecting themselves, creating both vertical and horizontal lines. The lights hit his body as he placed on a pair of goggles and two gloves.

When he was ready he sighed and touched a button on his goggles. There was a small hum at first and then Zion felt a piercing sensation, as if something was connecting itself to his spine. Soon Zion started to see himself inside a vast corridor of doors, and it seemed the corridor would never end...

Zion wanted to test this new technology he had created but he wasn't sure what to try and the doors didn't have names on them and were all alike. "Access door to Cybertech!" Zion ordered.

Zion saw the corridor move and doors pass by him. He didn't move one inch, but the corridor did. Once he was stopped again a door flashed right by his side. He was standing by the door to the Cybertech files. Zion heard a booming voice. "Cybertech door secured by key and password. Access not granted."

Zion looked at himself. "Load up key generator and get password breaker," he said. Immediately did a key get to his hands, plus a device that seemed like a small padd. Zion used the key that seemed to work its way on the door lock, and placed the small device on a small console that was next to the door. It took but a few seconds to get the door to open.

Before entering Zion gave another command. "Engage the polymorphic multizone cloaking device," he said as he walked in. This way he was seen by local defenses as either a secure user or just another file. Either way he couldn't be traced as he would be traced to about a billion other places before being traced to his lair.

He looked around and saw several files as if books in shelves ordered by name and type. "Show path to secret new designs," he ordered. On the floor, a light showed him the right way to follow. It led him to a door. It had a panel that he knew was a voice clearance code.

"Load up voice code breaker," Zion said. When he had it in his hand he went to another section and saw files for the corporate people, namely the administrator. He looked around and grinned. "Make call to administrator over secure line," he ordered. A small portable console showed up and Zion made the call, but with voice only, so no video was used.

On the other side, a man picked up the line. "Yes..." he said. "Hello?... Hello?" he repeated as no one said a word. A moment later he disconnected the call.

"That should be enough," Zion said as he looked at his voice breaker. He went back to the door with the voice clearance he tapped a few buttons on the voice code breaker and had it change the recording of the man's voice over to his name. It was more than enough as the door opened right away.

Zion walked inside and saw nothing except for a table with a design. Zion picked the design up and grinned. But he knew he had no time to lose. "Copy design and delete the original and any existing backups online," he said.

When he had the confirmation he gave one final order. It was to disconnect. Zion then took the goggles off as well as the gloves. "It works..." he whispered to himself. He had finally made a program that gave him access to a virtual online world with all the programs and files. And there was no room for failure since he could see the security programs as if they were people of some sort.

He went to confirm his computer and saw the designs. He could now sell them at the undernet black market or the guild. It would surely pay off. Perhaps he could even make money if he offered Cybertech to get their designs back for them... Either way, his experience had proven more than successful.

"Missing Persons"
By: Dargus Kandran
Yelara Zaneth
Va'Lesh [NPC+]

Location: New Plouton; Dargus' Cruiser
Date: Eos 27, 4 ABY

***

"What do you mean you didn't find her?" Dargus Kandran growled. "One girl in the city, and you can't find her?"

"That is correct," Number Eighty-Two stated. "We followed the path you suggested she might take, but there was no sign of her. Team Seven is still searching. Perhaps they will turn up her trail."

"Doubtful," Dargus answered and turned back to the large holographic map covering one wall of the shuttle. "Leave teams seven and four on the surface. We return to the cruiser."

"Sir?"

Dargus snapped around. "You heard me," he said. "We have other, more important duties to perform, and searching for one clone will throw them off-balance. Recall the rest of the teams, and have them report back to the cruiser." He turned away then, the clone forgotten.

Yelara and the clone she had named Va'Lesh sat at the far end of the cabin, watching out the window and conversing quietly. He approached them, his frown telling them everything they'd want to know about his mood. "We're returning to the ship," he said. "Our presence here is only serving to delay the assault on Tarkin."

"But...Yara," Yelara said. "Did you find them?"

"She is still missing," Dargus said. "I'm leaving two teams down here to keep looking for her, but we need to return to the ship. If you want to live in that Palace, we need to get moving."

Yelara stared in silence at Dargus, forcing tears to well in her eyes for effect. "But...Leshie's still down there, Dargus. We...we're just leaving them there?" She sobbed and turned her face into Va'Lesh's chest.

"I'm leaving two teams down there searching for them," Dargus answered. "I can leave a third team as well if it will ease your concerns. It will reduce the numbers I can throw at Tarkin, but I really don't believe that assault will be too difficult. I doubt Tarkin could fend off Nieme looking to blow him, let alone an entire force of trained assault troops."

Yelara took in a deep, unsteady breath, and nodded somberly. "I understand," she said tearfully. "I don't feel anything wrong with Leshie... I can only believe he's safe. So...focus on our palace. I trust you will do everything you can to bring my boy home."

Dargus looked between Va'Lesh and Yelara. "Perhaps we should put off the assault. According to my sources, the time is perfect, but...but we can find another window of opportunity. We should concentrate on finding your son."

Yelara sighed, a cover for the sudden panic that struck her. It was imperative to their plan that they seize the palace. "My love," she said softly, rising to embrace him. "That you would sacrifice your desires to save a child not even your own... I knew there was good in you." She smiled at him tenderly, then brushed a hand against his cheek. "Yes, I must get my son back...but Tarkin is in the way. I don't want you to waste this opportunity when we can do both. Send a single team to scour the city. She doesn't know the city; she couldn't possibly remain hidden for long. We can do this. We can."

Dargus watched her for a moment, then smiled. "Of course," he said. "I'll leave Team Four here. We'll get them back, Yelara. If not before the assault, then definitely after. She can take care of herself, and I'm certain that no harm will come to either of them."

"I know, my love. You've trained them well." She kissed Dargus tenderly, then pulled back and smiled. "Thank you for caring, Dargus. It means so much to me."

"When it comes to you, Yelara," Dargus said, "it is an effort and a trial not to care."

Yelara laughed softly and embraced Dargus again, wondering how much he already suspected, and how long she had before he decided the game was no longer worth playing, and what death would be the most fitting for her.

Dargus allowed his hand to slip down along Yelara's body, finally coming to rest on her hip. He kissed her, a passionate kiss that burned with his desire for her. "I can think of another reason to go home now," he whispered huskily once the kiss broke.

Yelara suppressed the revulsion and instead chuckled throatily. "Oh, so can I," she purred, smoothing a hand over his chest. "So...move this damn ship."

"Consider it done," Dargus said. He brushed his hands between her legs, teasing, and then strode toward the cockpit.

"Are you alright, Mother?" Va'Lesh asked.

Yelara exhaled slowly, then faced her son with a smile. "I'm fine. Everything's...fine. They're going to keep searching for Yara. But with only a small force. Everything else is proceeding as planned."

"She will elude them," Va'Lesh said. "She will stay safe."

Yelara sat down next to her son again and embraced him. "She will. She is probably already at the Temple, Va'Lesh. Don't worry."

"I am not worried, Mother," Va'Lesh said with a smile. "I know Yara will succeed. We were bred for success. It is her only option."

"Somehow, that sounds only mildly comforting and slightly disturbing," she quipped. Yelara pulled back to regard her son, and asked, "What happens if she doesn't succeed? Will...will she be alright?"

"I cannot say, Mother," Va'Lesh answered. "None of us have failed yet, so as of yet, it is not even a possibility. She will reach her destination safely, it is her duty to do so."

Yelara nodded slowly, then let out a long sigh. "This has been a long day." She smiled at her son, then drew her legs up onto the seat and curled up against him. "Do you mind if your mother has a nap?"

Va'Lesh smiled warmly at her. "I do not mind at all, Mother," he said. He put his arm comfortingly around her, protectively around her.

"Thank you," she murmured, closing her eyes and nestling her head on Va'Lesh's shoulder.

Things had gone well thus far, and it gave Yelara some optimism. Only a short time longer, and they would all be free...if she could maintain the ruse she was playing on Dargus and if Va'Lesh succeeded in his task. They were so close, she could almost picture Liam, Leshie, Va'Lesh, Yara, and herself on a ship travelling to Corellia. Maybe they would get a cottage for the five of them and live a contented existence without the threat of Dargus Kandran looming over them. As she nodded off, Yelara thought of how wonderful it would be if it happened, then perhaps she would no longer have to dream about it being real; it would be.

***

"Yelara," Dargus' voice said. "Yelara, we're home. We're back on the cruiser."

Yelara sighed as she slowly opened her eyes, only to see very little in the darkened room. She shifted onto her side and realized she was already in bed...without her clothing. It was to be expected, of course, but it made her wonder whether Dargus hadn't bothered to wake her before making love to her as well. "When-- When did we return?" she asked tiredly.

"We've been back for five minutes," he said. "I hope you don't mind" -- he indicated her state of undress -- "but I thought given how soundly you were sleeping, you'd want to go straight to bed."

"With you?" she supplied, then chuckled and held her arms open to him. "I don't mind at all. These sheets are quite comfortable."

Dargus hadn't quite anticipated that. There were many things that he needed to do, however...a naked woman in his bed was beckoning him to slip in with her. They can wait, he said and quickly began disrobing. "I must say, my love, I do prefer you eager and willing like this."

"Well, when you're not forcing strange men on me, I have no reason not to be," she told him, then pulled back the sheets for him. "Besides, I owe you a thank-you for being so compassionate today. You didn't have to be."

"I never have to be," he said as he slipped under the covers with her. "But, it feels good to be, especially when you react this way."

"Well, I am still your wife," she reminded him, while spreading kisses over his chest. "I think you should try it more often, though. It will make you a better man."

"Then I shall," Dargus said softly as he began kissing her shoulders and chest. "Perhaps I shall even become known as the Benevolent Emperor."

Yelara laughed at that. "Yes...that would certainly be a sight." She opened her legs for Dargus as he climbed atop her slowly and slid himself between them, all the while keeping her disgust in check. "You know, you smiled a lot today. It was nice to see."

"I heard you laughing quite a bit," he said. "It's a beautiful sound, and I love to hear it. I love your laugh, Yelara."

"And you'll always hear it as long as you treat me kindly," she whispered, brushing her lips against his ear. "Just don't hurt me, and I'll always smile for you."

"No more hurting then," Dargus whispered. "From either of us."

Yelara caressed his cheek lightly and smiled. "Agreed." Then she kissed him slowly and ardently. As much as she hated him, a part of her still believed she could love him, though she knew it was far too late for that.

"I love you," Dargus said as he continued to make love to her. Despite everything else, the doubts and deceptions, fears and anxieties, they moved beautifully together. Dargus didn't think there was another man and woman alive who could move the way he and Yelara did together. It was...transcendent.

Yelara made no reply; she simply clung to Dargus as he moved against her and thought of Liam. It was the only way to get through the act without cringing, and it even brought a smile to her face knowing she would one day soon be able to share herself with Liam again. She sighed and kissed Dargus' shoulder tenderly. He could have his delusions, if only to keep him blind to the deception until Liam could cut him down. She wanted to be there for that.

***

They lay together afterward, entangled in the sheets and each other's bodies. Dargus opened his eyes and looked at Yelara, a slight smile playing across his lips. "You are a beautiful, voracious woman, my dear," he said. "If I could get you to wear an equadi in public, I think you would be the woman I'd dreamed of all my life. A woman who knows how to make love to a man, who isn't ashamed of her body and is willing to let the universe see how beautiful she is, and who isn't afraid to stand up for herself and what she believes in."

"I thought," Yelara said with a smile, "you hated that side of me." She kissed his throat, then chuckled. "But now that I know you don't, I'll be far more outspoken from now on."

Dargus laughed. "Well, don't push it too far," he said. "Though, if you wear equadis or less everywhere, I'll be much more open to you being outspoken."

Yelara chuckled as she slid her leg up against his. "Well...I'm sure we can come to some sort of compromise. I mean, I'm wearing nothing at all now. Doesn't that count?"

Dargus laughed and kissed Yelara's shoulder. "No," he said. "It doesn't count. Being naked while making love doesn't count, and you know that. Your body is too beautiful to be hidden all the time, Yelara."

"Well for you, it won't be...except when we're in public." She smiled dreamily and added, "Or when I'm sitting on my throne... When will I have that, anyway?"

"Within the week," Dargus said with a smile. "So, I take this to mean you refuse to alter your attire to something I find...more pleasing?"

Yelara chuckled as her hands smoothed over the firmly shaped muscles of his back. "Well...is an equadi appropriate? If so...I believe I have no trouble with that."

"An equadi would be lovely," Dargus said with a smile. "And, I must say that you have the body those dresses were made for."

Yel sighed, a tad haughtily. "I know... But I want to be more than a show-piece, Dargus. I want to be your Empress, in every way."

"And, you shall be," Dargus answered. "In every way, and more. I was just complimenting you and your body, Yelara...I didn't mean to give any offense."

Yelara smiled inquisitively. "Really? When did that happen? I mean, you've always been a tad obsessed with the female form... Now you're saying you admire my mind as well?"

"You have a brilliant mind, Yelara," Dargus said with a smile. "You always have. And, again, I'm sorry if I have ever implied otherwise. It just so happens that you have a very desirable body as well."

"Will you still think so once our child develops further?" she wondered.

"A pregnant woman has to be the most beautiful stage of a woman's cycle of development," Dargus said. "I think, when you are very pregnant, I will want to spend lots of time loving your body and proving that to you."

Yelara, instead of rolling her eyes at the comment, doubting its sincerity, smiled tenderly. "Well...we'll certainly have plenty of time for that. We have all our lives, now. And you could always do with an heir."

"Any heirs you'd like to give me," Dargus said with a smile, "I will lovingly accept and cherish, and their mother will be treated as an empress and queen, showered with love, affection, gifts and anything else she happens to desire."

The thought appealed to Yelara, but she knew there was only one man she could ever wish to be Empress to and it certainly wasn't Dargus. "Well...for now a palace will do. Though, I will always welcome gifts."

"Then a palace and gifts you shall have," Dargus answered. "Whatever you desire, it shall be yours."

Yelara raised an eyebrow at Dargus and lightly ran her fingers down his sides. "Whatever? Well, if you're not busy, you can give me a taste right now."

"I am never too busy for you, my love, my wife," Dargus said as he shifted his body against hers, his eyes filled with lust as he gazed at her.

Yelara smiled and said, "Weren't you supposed to be planning the taking of our palace, my love? Can we really afford to postpone?"

"Do you plan on keeping me here in bed all the rest of the day and into tomorrow?"

She grinned slyly while pushing her hips forward into his. "The thought has crossed my mind..."

Dargus moaned. "Oh, well, how about we split that difference, and...and I'll go talk to my troops...sometime in the near future."

"Hopefully soon," she purred, nipping gently at his neck. "I do so want my palace, Dargus."

"Oh, and you shall have it, my love," Dargus said as he slipped a hand down her body. "How does starting planning in an hour sound?"

"That's all?" She chuckled and allowed Dargus to take her again, if only to bolster his confidence in her affection for him.

She had a short time window within which to act, and it required Dargus to be distracted with attacking the palace. Then he would realize that he was foolish to pay so much attention to her beauty and to underestimate her mental prowess.

***

It was two hours later when Dargus assembled his highest ranking officers. They gathered in the large conference room whose windows overlooked the rest of the ship. From the head of the table, Dargus could look down and see all the faces of those loyal to him. Some he trusted with his life, the rest he barely trusted to allow in the same room as him. Not that any of them had the strength to hurt him.

The chair to his right still remained empty, the seat that would have been Keeve's. He did not know if he could ever fill it again...not after Keeve fled.

"The time we have been waiting for is upon us," Dargus began. "My agents have come across information that places our window of opportunity now. Therefore, we move. At the time specified on the datapads in front of you, is the time when we strike. Tarkin, on the planet's surface below, will mobilize a portion of his forces to eliminate one of our enemies while the New Republic will strike from space to eliminate Tarkin from my station and the planet. I have foreseen myself seated upon the Crystal Throne of Tae'Karada, and when they look to battle each other, I shall take my rightful place. While Tarkin moves to wipe out the Jedi and the New Republic wipes out the Empire, I shall be crowned Emperor of this planet and the Outer Rim."

A cheer went up around the table, and Dargus smiled. It was five minutes before that died down and he was able to begin forming the battle plan. But they did plan, and it was a plan that would soon put Dargus on the throne he had coveted for so long. And, then he would rule...as he was meant to do.